Midnight Beckoning

c

Ford Lenox, a natural born damphyr, waited three hundred years for the phenomenon of his birth to be repeated. Many had been conceived. Many had even been born. But only a few made it to their twenty-first birthday. And none shared the same requirements as he, to assume their rightful place at his side and become his queen. Until now. Lauren Neil was born three hundred years to the day after Ford‟s birth, and it was no coincidence that he found her only days before her twenty-first birthday. Little did she know that the damphyr lurking beneath her human surface was about to be unleashed, prominently placing her on the throne to rule over damphyr and vampire alike. Lauren‟s demonic sire slash father, Drago, an incubus, straight from the pits of hell, has other plans. Can Ford fulfill the prophecy and save Lauren and their kind? Or will a new species be created to rule the world? Even a match made in heaven, may have to go through hell to survive!

The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author‟s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Midnight Beckoning Copyright © 2011 Robin Badillo ISBN: 978-1-77111-027-3 Cover art by Martine Jardin All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Published by eXtasy Books Look for us online at: www.eXtasybooks.com

Midnight Beckoning

By

Robin Badillo

For my beautiful daughter, Crystal Badillo. Being the baby sucks, but it can also make you the strongest. When you’re old enough to read this book, hopefully you’ll see some of yourself in Lauren. I know I did.

Prologue

“H

ow long do we have?” Gazing down at her, he skimmed his finger along the softened edge of her jaw. As long as you want. She closed her eyes and pressed her cheek against the palm of his hand. “I never want to leave you.” We’ll be together soon. I’m so close I can taste you. Lowering his lips down to hers, he kissed her gently. A torrent of emotion flooded over her as he drew her into his arms once again. “Make love to me,” she heavily breathed into his mouth. With her heart racing wildly, her need grew with each passing second. She had to have him. The feel of his fingers venturing down her body sent ripples of gooseflesh skittering across her skin. The same way it had every night for weeks on end. The same way she was sure it would if he were really there. Touching her, kissing her, tasting her. Each night she called to him, bringing him closer still. Eventually, he would find her and they would finally be together. For now though, she savored the precious gift her dreams had given them. Stolen moments of unbridled passion, where her desires were fulfilled beyond measure, and she could hide away in the safety of his embrace. Perhaps tonight she would wake to find him there in the flesh. 1

Midnight Beckoning Perhaps tonight her lover would heed the call of her midnight beckoning.

2

Robin Badillo

Chapter One The deafening sound of shattering glass yielded to an eerie

silence and clouds of settling dust and debris. Lauren Neil clutched her throat, reeling from the stinging burn left by the talons that had gripped tight around her neck, nearly choking her to death. “What in the hell were those things?” She coughed. “Those things were sent to capture you.” A man she‟d only seen once before answered her bewildered question with a husky growl, shoved a large black pistol into the back of his jeans and reached for her hand. She eyed him cautiously, too shocked to move. “Capture me? Why?” Utter chaos had erupted so fast, Lauren hadn‟t even had time to get over the fact that the mysterious man, who‟d saved her life, was quite possibly the same man she‟d suspected of stalking her for the last week. “We don‟t have time for chit-chat. If we stay here, more will come.” He looked over his shoulder as if to survey the damage to her apartment. Lauren‟s legs shook uncontrollably. Fear and confusion immediately overshadowed the sting in her neck. Vague glimpses of the violent battle rattled around in her head. Memories of fiery eyes and jagged fangs, trying to rip her flesh, stirred the already sickening whirl in her stomach. 3

Midnight Beckoning She rallied, even if only for a moment, and gathered the determined moxie that had always fueled her strong spirit. “I‟m not going anywhere with you.” Searching the room, she headed for what had once been the bedroom. Where’s my phone? The creatures had busted a hole the size of a Volkswagen through the wall when Mr. Tall, Dark and Menacing stormed his way through her apartment, gun blazing and hell bent on destroying every piece of furniture she owned. He didn‟t seem to care what he broke and as long as he killed the supersized mutant bats, she didn‟t care much either. But now that he‟d destroyed all the creatures, Lauren certainly didn‟t want to be next on his list. Managing only one step, a goliath-sized hand grabbed her arm and jerked her back. “This isn‟t a negotiation.” Lauren gasped as she glared up into his piercing green eyes. His jaw jutted out creating an edge so hard it could double as a hammer. An instant shiver of warranted alarm skittered down her spine. “What are you going to do to me?” Her concentrated gaze focused on the white knuckles wrenching her arm. His grip loosened and he inched back, clearing his throat. “I‟m trying to keep you alive.” Something in his voice softened and for an instant, his sincerity was palpable, but could she talk her way out of the situation in the event he changed his mind? “Well you saved me, so I guess you‟re done.” It was certainly worth a try. Taking advantage of his less threatening demeanor, Lauren contemplated her exit. Find my phone, call Steven and get the hell out of this place and as far away from this psycho as possible. “You must listen, Lauren, your life depends on it.” 4

Robin Badillo Hearing her name on the lips of a man she didn‟t even know seized her pounding heart. “Who are you?” “Like I said, we don‟t have time.” Once again, the hold he had on her arm tightened. Lauren winced. “You‟re hurting me.” She strained to twist her arm from his grasp, but he only squeezed harder. “Listen. If we aren‟t out of here in the next two minutes, I may not be able to stop them.” His gruff, unrelenting tone scraped across her nerves like a serrated knife‟s edge grating against concrete. Images of gnashing razor sharp teeth dripping with syrupy saliva, flashed in her mind‟s eye. Lauren‟s heart hammered in her chest. “I don‟t understand. What‟s go—” Barely able to manage a yelp, Lauren tried to catch her breath as she instantly found herself peering down from the ledge of the eighteenth-floor. She clung with all the strength she could muster, to the bulky shoulder of the man who‟d swept her into his arms and sailed out of the window like batman. Cold leather from his overcoat moistened from where her perspiring palms held tight and she slowly began to slip. With a quick shift, he flung her over his shoulder as though she were as light as a superhero‟s cape, and deftly scaled the side of the building. Lauren suppressed her first instinct to struggle the moment she realized he wasn‟t using a rope or anything else to aid in his ascension. Oh my God! The only thing between her and the street below was the massive man hauling her up to the roof. This had to be a dream and she would wake at any moment. She was sure of it. As they reached the top he stopped, shifted her body around and leaned into her. 5

Midnight Beckoning “You have to do exactly what I say in the next ten seconds, or we‟ll be in a world of trouble,” he breathed heavily into her ear. Cold granite pressed against her back as he pinned her to the side of the building. The heels of her shoes teetered on a thin ledge no wider than her forearm. She buried her face in his chest and held her breath if only to evade the intoxicating, yet familiar, scent of his cologne. “If you‟re very still and don‟t breathe, they may not smell you,” he whispered. Nothing he said made sense. What? Smell me? Questions plagued her as she trembled in his arms. Concealing her with his body and long, leather overcoat, Lauren found a strange comfort in the shielded darkness. “Stop breathing.” His threatening growl sent chills pulsing through her. She held her breath and squeezed her eyes shut. Her heartbeat boomed in her eardrums. The stranger held her tight, and somehow, her fear slowly relented. Without even realizing it, she slipped her arms around him above his waist where taut muscles flexed under his black t-shirt. A feeling of déjà vu engulfed her. Had she held him like this before? Who is this man? Prying her eyelids open, she dared to look up. Her chin rested against a solid chest so hard she could bounce a coin off it. Cheekbones, inhumanly perfect, complimented the chiseled jaw she‟d already noted. The arch of his brow created a menacing, though misleading cover, to the kindest eyes she‟d ever seen. How could a man so intimidating make her feel she was in the safest place in the world all at the same time? After what felt like an eternity, he leaned away from her. “They‟ve gone,” he said as he leapt over the rooftop ledge 6

Robin Badillo with her still cradled at his side. Her feet shuffled on the gritty surface and she tried to gain her balance. “How in the hell did you do that?” Shock dulled the terror she should have felt. A warning glare met her gaze. Without a word, he pulled the pistol from his waistband and held it at his side. His free hand grabbed hers, and he charged for the other side of the roof. She resisted, but to no avail. She couldn‟t break his hold. “What are you going to do with me?” The threat of tears stung her eyes. “Why do you ask so many damn questions?” He peered over the side, barely acknowledging her. “Are you serious?” He had to be stark raving mad to bark at her for asking questions after all that had occurred. His attention snapped back to her. “Another question,” he grumbled, shaking his head. The sharp edge to his tone told her she wouldn‟t get an answer. “Let‟s go.” Lauren trembled as he pulled her near and leaned over the side. “The other roof is only a twenty foot drop. Do you think you can hold on?” He positioned his footing on the ledge as though preparing to jump. “We‟re jumping?” She feared the answer was yes, but still held out hope. Freefalling from one rooftop to another was never on any list of things she‟d ever wanted to do before she died, especially if she was about to die tonight. “Do you see any other way to get down?” “Uh, I don‟t know, how about the stairs?” Sarcasm became her only defense. “If you step one foot in that building again, they‟ll find you.” 7

Midnight Beckoning It wasn‟t the answer she‟d wanted, but the thought of those creatures trying to capture her again, persuaded her not to argue further. What other choice did she have? Lauren nervously nodded. In an instant, she clung to his mountainous form yet again, as he swung her onto his back. Clenching her eyes shut, she sucked in a deep breath and held on for dear life. Cool night air caressed her face as the feeling of falling made her stomach dance with a thrill she hadn‟t felt since she was a kid. If it hadn‟t been for the loud thud of his feet hitting the rooftop below, she could have convinced herself she‟d sailed away on the tire swing in her backyard as she‟d once done as a child. “This time, we use the stairs,” he said as he lowered her to the ground. When his hands left her waist, a strange feeling washed over her. She missed his touch. Lauren followed him to the stairway door of the lower roof. Bright yellow lights illuminated the way as their footsteps echoed throughout the empty stairwell. When they reached the bottom floor, he tucked her behind him, and gradually opened the door. After a quick scan of the parking garage on the other side, he drew her to his side. “Stay close and keep your eyes on me,” he ordered. Lauren gripped his arm, gluing herself to his side. “Are they here?” He shook his head and tucked his pistol into the back of his jeans. “My car is the black three hundred halfway down on the left. If anything happens, get inside and don‟t move, no matter what. It‟s the safest place in the garage.” She clenched her teeth to keep them from chattering, but nothing could stop the rest of her from shaking. He took wide strides and she scrambled behind him to stay close. Her heart raced. Every shadow that appeared 8

Robin Badillo between the rows of cars sent clusters of gooseflesh scattering across her skin. She‟d never been so scared in her life. Her universe had spun out of control and suddenly this strange man was the only thing keeping her alive. How did she get so lucky? They neared the halfway point to his car and the hair on the back of her neck stood on end, pricking her collar. She pressed against him and he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. His touch triggered a mental sigh of relief. The damsel in distress thing may work out after all. Without warning, he shoved her away and spun around. Holding his gun in the air, he crouched, as if preparing for an attack. “Run!” Lauren looked past where he‟d crouched. Hovering several feet above his head, one of the creatures appeared. Bat-like wings flapped with a wingspan of what had to be eight or nine feet. Razor sharp claws hung beneath, reminding her of the wound on her neck. She reached up, feeling the sticky residue, fast drying on her skin. “I‟m bleeding.” She looked down at the crimson stain on her fingers and a dizzying swirl of nausea churned in her gut. “That‟s how they tracked you. Shit! I should have known better.” He waved the gun over his head. “Get to the damn car, Lauren.” Lauren took a step back then froze. Hot breath seared across the nape of her neck. “I—I—” She couldn‟t move if she wanted to. He glared back at her over his shoulder. “Fuck!” She couldn‟t bear to look, already knowing what lurked behind her. Hot, slimy saliva oozed onto her flesh, searing her skin as it trickled down her neck and onto her chest. “Don‟t move.” 9

Midnight Beckoning His words echoed in her mind as the whole world whirled around her. Panic twisted her insides further and she thought she would be sick right then and there. The garage fell deafeningly silent and movement came as if in slow motion. Lauren couldn‟t help herself, a whimpering sob escaped her throat. At this sound, all hell broke loose once again. Talons instantly dug deep into her shoulder. Loud shrieking cries bellowed from the creature in front of her would-be savior. Gunshots reverberated throughout the parking garage as he fired round after round at the attacking monster before him. Lauren‟s heels scraped the cement as her body slid backwards, farther away from her champion. The painful punctures in her back deepened and she tore at the reptilian claws as leathery wings flapped around her. If she didn‟t get free, it would drag her to her death. She reached over her head, aiming for what she hoped was the weakest part of the wide wings engulfing her. With everything she had, she pulled in a downward motion and kicked her legs out from under herself, using the dead weight of her body to force a tear. The creature‟s screeching howl wailed around her. The talons immediately released her. Crashing onto the ground, Lauren rolled over onto her stomach. Pain seared down her shoulder, neck and back. Crawling under the nearest car, she cowered and prayed, with everything she could that the next sounds would end her nightmare. Or perhaps she would open her eyes and be where things were normal, safe—before she ever laid eyes on the handsome stranger, six days ago…

10

Robin Badillo “Really, Lauren, are you sure you won‟t go with me?” “Steven, I‟ve already told you that I can‟t.” Lauren offered her boyfriend a calculated smile, knowing that if she pursed her lips just right, he would give up and the argument would be won. Steven‟s cheeks reddened and the twinkle in his eyes gave her the reply she wanted. She‟d gotten out of dinner with his parents, yet again. Three requests in the last week alone and thankfully she‟d found another excuse to get out of it tonight. “Well you can‟t blame a guy for trying, can you?” He bent over and kissed her forehead. “At least I can come back here for dessert.” Heat rushed to her face as his finger gently traced the edge of her bottom lip. That offer she wouldn‟t refuse. “Sounds yummy,” she cooed. “Don‟t study too hard. You‟ll need to be rested.” His lips pressed against hers and she splayed her fingers through his wavy blond hair. “I won‟t.” She nudged him away. “Now leave so I can take a shower and get ready for work.” One more kiss and Steven was gone. As the front door slammed shut, Lauren stood in the kitchen and looked around at the mess she‟d promised herself she would clean up today. She hadn‟t washed the dishes from the night before and she wouldn‟t have time now either. Steven kept interrupting her household chores and it wasn‟t as if he would do them for her. He was a sweetheart of a guy, but domestic duties were not exactly on his résumé. Most of his skills were best suited for the boardroom at his father‟s company, and others were rather appreciated in the bedroom if she caught him on a good night. Tonight‟s promise of dessert hopefully meant he 11

Midnight Beckoning would relieve some of her final exam stress. For now, she had to get to work. Her Saturday morning shift at the restaurant started at ten o‟clock and it was already eight-thirty. If she was late again, her boss, Grady, would not only make her day miserable, he might fire her. She couldn‟t let that happen. She needed the crappy job to pay for classes at the local community college. Lauren sighed deeply and left the dishes piled over the edge of the sink. „Tonight,’ she thought as she switched off the light. Hot water streamed down her back and relieved a slight anxious gnawing that suddenly formed in her stomach. A cool chill ricocheted down her spine, despite the warmth of the water. An eerie feeling that someone was there caused an uneasy twinge of nausea and this wasn‟t the first time she‟d felt it. “Steven?” She stuck her head out of the shower. Foggy steam blanketed the bathroom. “Are you there?” Without looking, she turned off the water and grabbed a towel. The strange feeling worsened as she stepped from the shower. “Steven? This isn‟t funny.” She cautiously inched into her bedroom, prepared for the jolt of surprise. “I swear if you‟re messing with me, you can forget dessert tonight.” She rounded the corner to the living room and stopped the second she saw curtain sheers blowing in the morning breeze. Why is the window open? She was sure it had been closed. She neared the opened window and moved the curtains away as she clasped the window frame. After a nervous glance outside, she quickly slammed it shut. Warm summery sunlight washed over her face and she deeply breathed it in as though it could warm her from the inside out. 12

Robin Badillo Shaking off the previous chill, she tightened the towel under her arms. Of course, no one was in her apartment. The window must have already been open. Maybe Steven opened it to air out the room. Who knew? The weird feeling had passed. Besides, there were always more important things to worry about than an overactive imagination. Lauren returned to the bathroom, flung the towel over the shower curtain rod and began her normal routine of dressing, which would only take a few moments. One of the benefits of being a waitress was twisting her long hair into a ponytail and forgetting about it. Today was no different, and with the exception of one unruly strand of red curl she tucked behind her ear, it only took fifteen minutes. A dab of lip-gloss and a swipe of mascara later, she swung her bag over her shoulder and headed out the door. Standing in front of the elevator bank, a sudden stinging burn dug into the nape of her neck from the back of one ear to the other, tracing her hairline. “Ouch!” Lauren winced, rubbing her neck. What in the hell was that? The strange sensation dissipated as quickly as it came and she shook off the brief twinge of electricity that shot down her spine. In the elevator, she stood alone watching the floor numbers light up as she descended. The doors opened on the fifteenth floor, three floors below hers, and at first, she peered outside when no one joined her. “Humph.” That’s odd. The elevator usually only opened if someone summoned it to a floor. She stepped back as the doors began to close and gasped when a huge arm suddenly appeared in the narrow opening. The doors abruptly stopped and widened, accommodating 13

Midnight Beckoning the towering man who entered. Lauren‟s stomach lurched as an uncomfortable cringe constricted her insides. She pressed against the back of the elevator wall. Eyeing what she could, she scanned him from head to toe. He wasn‟t a resident, at least not one she‟d met before, but there was something vaguely familiar about him. Thick chestnut waves of hair clung around his ears. Her gaze drifted across his chiseled profile. She couldn‟t see his eyes, but something inside of her wanted to. A long leather trench coat tightly hugged broad muscular shoulders and wrapped around bulging biceps that noticeably rippled even through the coat sleeves. It was the end May, and the long coat was out of place, unless of course rain was in the forecast. And, as far as she knew, it wasn‟t. He was enormous compared to her and quite an imposing sight. Her head barely reached his shoulders. He glimpsed back with haunting emerald green eyes, which instantly captivated her. Lauren offered a nervous smile, but he responded with a hardened furrow of his brow so unfriendly that she half expected the ominous looking man to growl. A heavy awkwardness filled the elevator, and as usual, Lauren couldn‟t help herself, she had to speak. “So, um, are you new to the building?” The man glared back at her as though confused by her question and his jaw flexed taut. Maybe he didn‟t speak English. She clutched her bag and quickly looked away, focusing on the stainless steel walls of the elevator where only his reflection could be seen. Each second grew more intense and Lauren couldn‟t wait to get off the elevator. She held her breath, tried her best not 14

Robin Badillo to fidget, and waited. Glancing up at the illuminated floor levels, she anxiously anticipated each number to light up. Three… Two… One… Relief billowed from her swollen lungs as the door opened, but her release was short-lived when he didn‟t move. Lauren tapped her foot keeping time with the pounding of her heart. Why isn’t he moving? Staying put wasn‟t an option, but how would she get around him? He took up most of the doorway. An angry burn ignited within her. She wasn‟t the type to let some freakishly large man scare her. Unless he was some crazed sociopath, he wouldn‟t dare try anything in such a public place. At least that‟s what she hoped, with all her quivering heart, as she slowly eased her way around him. As she reached his side, he moved, allowing her to pass then followed behind her as she headed for the front doors of the building. Lauren glanced over her shoulder as she pushed through the glass door and entered the sidewalk of Third Avenue. He remained several feet behind her. A brief flutter of panic skipped through her stomach and she thought for a second she might scream. But, when she looked back again, he was nowhere to be seen. The squeal she‟d stifled burned the back of her throat and the ball of fear slightly diminished as she hurried down the street. That was the strangest thing she had ever experienced. Her skin tingled as his eyes flashed in her mind, so amazingly handsome and strong, yet still so menacing. The irony of how the stranger made her feel confounded her. She‟d never felt so afraid and yet so safe at the same time. 15

Midnight Beckoning Reaching the intersection of Third Avenue and Royal Pines, she stopped and waited for the walk sign to flash. The chill from the elevator returned. Lauren instinctively glanced to her left, and in the reflection of the storefront window, the stranger‟s image appeared. Her attention snapped to the sidewalk across the street and she scanned up and down the avenue until the gathering crowd behind her forced her to continue across Royal Pines and up Third Avenue. He was nowhere to be seen. Lauren took a deep breath and shook it off. You have to get a grip, Lauren. Her imagination had gotten to her again. Hastening her steps to a near trot, she charged up the street. As soon as she got to work and back on her own turf she would feel more at ease, and everything would be fine The jingle of the bells tied to the door handle were music to her ears. Safe at last. She leaned against the glass doors, taking a moment to catch her breath and settle her rattled nerves. If only she‟d known then what the next few days would bring, maybe she could have prepared for what was happening now… Gut wrenching screeches echoed around her as deafening gunshots riddled the air. With a violent crash, one of the creatures hit the ground right next to where she‟d taken shelter under a car. She frantically scanned the ground and saw the heap of another monster across the parking garage, near where she‟d been dragged. Silence filled the darkness. “Lauren?” The voice she‟d longed to hear called her name. He was alive. She slowly emerged from under the car, met by black biker boots and dark denim jeans. The sudden lift from 16

Robin Badillo under her arms brought her upright to meet his emerald gaze. “I thought I said to get in my car and stay there,” he scolded her with that baritone timbre that sounded more velvety each time he spoke. “I tried, but I was a little distracted.” She pointed to the leathery creature that attacked her. He brushed disheveled hair away from her shoulder and tenderly ran his fingers across her new wounds. Lauren winced from the stinging pain. “Let‟s get you out of here so I can tend to this.” The soft edges that he‟d exposed for a split second, instantly flexed taut as he firmly took her by the arm and headed across the parking garage. As they passed the winged beast she‟d injured, it snarled. With a movement so fast, her eyes hadn‟t had time to follow, he discharged the weapon again, spewing blood and slime all over the garage floor. Black and red oily ooze, dribbled toward her feet. “That‟s gross,” she complained as he lifted her by the arm, aiding her in avoiding the spill. He pulled her to the side of a black Chrysler 300 with windows tinted so dark she couldn‟t see inside. “It‟s not like I would have been able to get inside anyway. The doors are locked.” “Not to you.” He stepped aside and gestured toward the door handle. “Try it.” Lauren glared up at him, still unsure if he was real or not. With a shaky hand, she reached for the handle and squeezed. A series of beeps sounded and the underside glowed bright green. The door automatically opened. Okay, that was cool. “Your fingerprints.” Her heart fluttered. “How in the hell does that car know 17

Midnight Beckoning my fingerprints?” “Again with the questions,” he grumbled. Anger swelled in her chest, tightening muscles she never knew she had. “I‟m sorry you don‟t understand why I would have questions when in the last hour alone, a dozen creatures from hell have attacked me.” “Actually, it was only five.” “Whatever!” “We need to leave.” His gruff, urgent, tone and deeply pinched brow caught her full attention and she noted the direction of his gaze as he warily scanned their surroundings. “Now.” He pushed her head down, shoving her into the car. Lauren moved her leg as he slammed the door shut. In the blink of an eye, he jumped into the driver‟s seat beside her. Her heart jolted from the shockingly sudden movement. She‟d seen enough. “Who in the hell are you?” He glanced over at her, lowered the gearshift and abruptly backed out of the parking spot. Without looking where they were going, he dropped the gearshift again. Screeching tires squealed as the car sped from the garage. “I don‟t have time to answer your questions. Right now my priority is keeping you safe.” Sticking to her normally stubborn ways, Lauren gritted her teeth and glowered at him. “About that. Why is my life in danger again?” The anger she‟d felt before, hastily resumed. Lauren eyed him closely as the glow of the dashboard light reflected in his brilliant green eyes. He gave her one quick glance then turned his attention to the road. His knuckles gripped the steering wheel and Lauren braced for the reply she could sense was on the tip of 18

Robin Badillo his tongue. Leaving her disappointed, he said nothing more.

19

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Two Ford

Lenox had waited three hundred years for the phenomenon of his birth to repeat itself. Many had been conceived. Many had even been born. But only a few made it to their twenty-first birthday. And none shared the same requirements as he, to assume their place at his side and become his queen. Until now. Lauren Neil was born three hundred years to the day after Ford‟s birth, and it was no coincidence that he found her only days before her twenty-first birthday. She would come of age the same as he had on the sixth of June. Explaining this to her, however, would be the toughest battle he‟d ever fought, and explaining that by the first full moon after her birthday, they had to be mated, might be the beginning of his end. If he couldn‟t convince her, though, it would be the end of them both. He pulled the car into the garage of his temporary home, seventy miles from the city, where he‟d been living for six months. He hadn‟t managed to buy much furniture to fill the oversized home, just the essentials. Food, he managed fine, although several times a month, human food was set aside to appease his other appetite. The house was nestled strategically in the forest, far enough from hunters and hikers, and teaming with pretty much anything he could ever want to stalk. Mountain lion 20

Robin Badillo had always been his favorite and there was no shortage in the area. “Wait here until I do a security check,” he grumbled. There was no real need for a security check, but he hadn‟t been home in a few days and wasn‟t sure of the shape he‟d left his house. The last thing he needed was for her to walk into a typical bachelor pad mess. Somehow, some way, he had to make a good impression and sweeping a woman off her feet was the one territory where he definitely lacked experience. Throw imps from hell at him any day and he could hold his own even under the bleakest of circumstances, but throw a beautiful woman whose scent burned so deeply into his psyche that he could barely keep his hands off her? No way. He was doomed. This time, there was no denying she was the one. He‟d had his doubts in the beginning, like the countless times before when he thought he‟d found the one, only to be disappointed later. This time was different. He felt it. Admittedly, most of those feelings derived from somewhere much lower than his heart. Nevertheless, they were real. A quick sweep of the house and he returned to her side. “All‟s clear,” he announced, opening her car door. “When can I go home?” Damned if she hadn‟t scraped against every nerve in his body every time she asked a question he couldn‟t answer. “Let‟s see how it goes.” Her eyes widened and for a second, he thought he saw that flash of anger she‟d displayed a couple of times already. The heated ire made her heartbeat boom and her beautiful green eyes flare. The last time she presented him with her temper, he‟d nearly swept her up into his arms to kiss her, if only to taste the spark on her tongue. That wouldn‟t have been a good idea under the circumstances of their exciting 21

Midnight Beckoning evening. One shocking monster at a time was more than enough to deal with. “I have family and friends that I need to call.” He couldn‟t allow it. In a few days, she would be as good as dead to them anyway. She might as well get used to it now. Of course, he couldn‟t tell her that yet. He needed time. “There are no phones.” He dismissed her as abruptly as he could. “Are you hungry?” It was the best diversion he could think of. “You‟ve got to be kidding me.” She waved her hand in the air, her frustration painfully evident. “Okay, well since you have me here, why don‟t you start at the beginning and tell me what in the hell those monsters were and why they were after me.” Ford could tell by her unwavering tone that she wouldn‟t back down until he answered. He‟d have to give in sooner than he wanted, but for now, he didn‟t reply. He held open the door leading into the house. As she passed under his arm, her essence seeped into him, jolting long suppressed sensations that reminded him of the primal needs of manhood. There had been an entire era in his three hundred years of life, when he would have acted on that desire the instant it flared, ravishing the object of his desires. Back then, most women encouraged the behavior, accepting it as commonplace. Now, though, he had to remember who she was and what she would mean someday. She would be his Queen and matriarch to their kind. That was, if he performed his duties diligently, which also included a successful conception A cold glare awaited him as he entered the house behind her. She spun around looking like she would rip him in two with her bare hands given the chance. After the damage she‟d inflicted on the hell demon in the parking garage, he 22

Robin Badillo wasn‟t so sure she couldn‟t. “I want answers,” she demanded with an impatient stomp of her foot. He zeroed in on her clenched jaw and armor piercing scowl. Damn! She was beautiful when she was angry. “Food first, answers after.” Disregarding her tantrum, he charged for the kitchen. By the time she caught up, he met her with a glass of wine. “For your nerves.” An aggravated growl echoed. She took the glass from him, downed the contents then prompted him to fill it again. Naturally, he obliged. “Beef or chicken?” Deep creases between her perfectly arched brows interrupted her angry glare. “What?” “Food. You do eat, right?” He opened the freezer and skimmed over the choices. She folded her arms across her chest, saying nothing. The conversation wasn‟t flowing as well as he‟d hoped. Following his own tastes and need for a hearty meal, Ford placed two rib eye steaks on the counter. “How do you like your steak?” “Rare,” she snapped. He studied her. Could she feel the effects of her impending change already? “Rare?” “That‟s how I like it.” She tilted her head back, finishing off her second glass of wine. With any luck, the alcohol would take the edge off. Ford turned on the hot water tap and placed the steaks beneath the stream to hasten the thaw. “I don‟t have anything to go with it. Haven‟t shopped.” She leaned against the bar across from him. “That‟s okay. I‟m not very hungry.” “Sit,” he grunted, mentally kicking himself as he realized 23

Midnight Beckoning he sounded like a Neanderthal dragging her back to his cave by her hair, though in a way, that was sort of what he‟d done. He watched as she fumbled with her sprawling ponytail, poured herself another glass of wine and sauntered to the table behind where she stood. Her auburn curls shimmered under the bright lights of the dining room, illuminating her lovely features even more. A soft sprinkle of light brown freckles dusted her nose, perfectly enhancing porcelain skin, so fragile looking he nearly forgot how tough she‟d been fending off a rather sizable imp all alone while he‟d battled the other. Ford turned on the burners and overhead vent to the indoor grill. Waiting for it to heat up would buy him some time to take in her beauty and work up the nerve to satisfy her questions. Admiring her was a privilege, and now was a great chance to do that while she was tired and distracted. His gaze trailed down her side as she rested her cheek on her palm. The glimpse of her ample breasts and dangerous curves sent a shiver across his stomach and he immediately ached to hold her in his arms again, under different circumstances than he already had. How would she deal with what he had to tell her? He swallowed hard, as thoughts of how he should approach it, rolled around in his mind. Lauren, my sweet, I’m a three hundred year old immortal being, called a Damphyr, sired by an incubus, which is a fancy name for a vampire demon, who ravaged my mother in her dreams, impregnating her with his seed. Oh and by the way, you’re one, too. No, that wouldn‟t do. How about… Lauren, look, babe, you and I have to hook up as soon as possible 24

Robin Badillo because if we ever procreate with a human, we’ll not only kill them, but eventually any unborn child resulting from the pairing. So, as luck would have it, we’re two sides of the same coin and don’t have any other choice. Oh yeah, and if we don’t, your incubus father will find you, kill me and take you for his bride so he can rule our world… and he may kill you afterward, just for the hell of it. Either way he looked at it, she probably wouldn‟t take it well. Hers wasn‟t a society that easily embraced things from his world and unless she‟d already had an inkling she was different, the entire story could push her over the edge. The imps were the only thing in his favor, having already broken the ice quite effectively. After surviving the initial shock, she hadn‟t lost it completely when they attacked. Although, if he were perfectly honest, she was quieter than he‟d expected, but what did that mean? The grill seared when he placed the raw meat across the grates. She walked over to the counter and leaned over. A nervous flurry tickled his insides as she came near. “Only a few more minutes now.” Captivating eyes, glanced up at him and long eyelashes fluttered. “I didn‟t realize I was hungry until I heard the sizzle.” A pleased grin spread across her face. Now his mouth had two reasons to water. Ford gripped the counter at the mere hint of a smile on this angel‟s face. He said nothing, intently watching her as the meat grilled. Spending an hour with her without having to kill something was nice. He‟d gladly load himself down with weapons and shoot up the whole damned town if it made her happy and kept her safe, but simply grilling her a steak was nice, too. Now if he could only find the words to tell her that. “Uh, I think it‟s done.” 25

Midnight Beckoning Ford twisted the edges to the dishtowel next to the grill. How should he start the conversation? Ease into it or blurt it out and duck? That problem was followed by thoughts of what would happen after she accepted it. Making love, intentionally trying to impregnate her wasn‟t exactly stressfree, although the demanding task was one he‟d gladly endure over and over. The fact that she was everything he‟d ever dreamed of made the task that much more desirable. “Hey!” Ford jolted from the unexpected outburst and glanced down, noting the blackened edges of her steak. “Oh, shit,” he hissed. Lifting it with a set of tongs, he slapped it onto a plate and forced his gaze to find hers again. “Sorry.” Wide eyes stared back, and then gave way to a forgiving smile. “It‟s fine.” Ford removed his steak, placed it on a plate then carried them both to the small dining table. “More wine?” Lauren shrugged at first then accepted with a silent nod. Reaching for the bottle, Ford realized it was empty. She‟d finished it off. With any luck, she‟d get drunk. “We have more.” Lauren sat down at the table while he grabbed another bottle from the wine rack. When he returned, her intense glare captured his full attention, preventing him from tearing his eyes away from her pouty, pink lips. His stomach swirled with growing desire. She lifted her fork and slipped a slice of steak into her mouth. Her lips sealed tightly around the tines and she gently slid it back out. The corners of her mouth glistened with the juices from the meat as she chewed. Ford fought an insane urge to flip the table over and yank her up into his arms the instant she licked her lips, but instead he gripped the table‟s edge and struggled to ease the 26

Robin Badillo tension building in his groin. He‟d never wanted anything so bad. “Mmm.” She sighed. “This is really good, thank you.” Ford held his breath, hanging on her every word, unable to bring himself to ruin the mood with his own senseless comments. “Um, I know you have a thing about questions, but may I ask just one?” Ford inhaled deeply. Formulating, in his mind, how he would handle whatever she was about to say, he nodded and gulped down a glass of wine. “Do you have a name?” Ford choked, nearly spewing wine from his mouth. How could he be so stupid? The woman sat at his kitchen table, eating his food after he‟d rescued her not once, but twice, from flying hell demons and he hadn‟t even told her his damn name? Idiot! “I‟m, uh, Ford Lenox,” he managed to say. “Well, Ford Lenox, how is it I managed to piss off the devil so badly that he felt the need to come after me with giant mutated bats?” This was it. He had to tell her something. “The devil isn‟t pissed at you. In fact, I doubt he even knows who you are.” He swirled the remainder of his wine in the glass. “Well, that‟s reassuring,” she replied. “So who in the hell is trying to take me?” Ford cleared his throat. “It‟s really a long story. Maybe you should get settled, shower, clean that wound and rest a while before we get into it.” He hoped she wouldn‟t argue. Lauren rubbed her shoulder as though mentioning it had reminded her of the injury. “I could use a change of clothes and maybe some ointment for these punctures. A tetanus shot probably wouldn‟t hurt.” The corner of her mouth turned up into a half-hearted smile. 27

Midnight Beckoning Her ability to find humor in the wake of the violent event could have very well been a positive sign. “I have something for that wound.” He rose and returned to the kitchen. Opening a drawer, he looked over his shoulder. “After you shower and clean up, I‟ll take care of it.” “Thanks, but I‟m sure I can handle it.” Ford halted his search for the first-aid kit and leaned against the counter. “Of course.” He raked his fingers through his hair to ease signs of nervousness. Would he ever figure out how to say the right thing? “I‟ll show you to the bathroom.” Lauren followed behind him and as they neared the guest bedroom, he stopped to show her through the door. Towering over her petite frame, it was all he could do to hold his breath. Her scent grew more intoxicating as she neared the peak of her twenty-first year and her pheromone levels would only strengthen. The next few days would prove torturous. Without a word, he pointed to the bathroom on the other side of the bed. Pausing before him, her softened gaze triggered sensual ripples to dance across his groin as she took him in. Could he stop himself from whisking her to the bed and taking her right then? Did it really matter if she refused? What was he thinking? Of course, it mattered. This wasn‟t the seventeen hundreds and she wasn‟t some wench he could have his way with. This was the lady he‟d waited for, for three centuries. He‟d do it the right way no matter what his body yearned for. After all, just because he had been sired by an incubus, didn‟t mean he had to act like one. “Everything you need should be here.” Ford swallowed hard and backed away. 28

Robin Badillo “Everything?” His heart fluttered. If only she knew that everything she could ever want or need stood right in front of her, he wouldn‟t hesitate to follow through with his desires. He forced a smile as a mixture of fear and dread washed over him. A few more days, he reminded himself. Only a few days more. He turned and left her standing in the doorway without answering her question. What could he say anyway? Could he explain how he knew her clothing and shoe size from skulking around her apartment while she slept? Or explain that he‟d already bought every piece of clothing and toiletry product in the exact brand and style she liked, and it was already waiting in her room? Or, how he‟d obtained her fingerprints for the car‟s security system by helping himself to an empty glass she‟d left in the sink? That would go over as well as the rest of the truth. She‟d know everything soon enough, but he could explain better if she didn‟t think he was some weirdo, stalker guy. The sound of the water running signaled an event he‟d experienced several times already from waiting on the outside wishing he was on the inside. The last few nights he‟d lingered outside her bathroom, fighting the urge to enter and gaze upon her beauty as she showered. He watched her sleep, wait tables at the diner, study at the library and take final exams at the community college. He‟d even spent two agonizing nights on the ledge outside her apartment, being tormented by the sounds of her making love to that imbecile, Steven. The fact that she gave herself to him so eagerly was nothing compared to knowing the pathetic human never came close to satisfying her the way he could, the way she deserved. He didn‟t have to see the act to know she suppressed every gasp and every moan from the way he 29

Midnight Beckoning knew she was capable of expressing it, unbridled and passionate. After all, he‟d experienced it firsthand every time she‟d sought him out in her dreams. Still, listening was a brutal agony. Knowing she was only a room away, naked and wet, gnawed at him relentlessly. Especially, since she knew he was there this time, outside, waiting for her to emerge. It would be so easy to use his powers and appear to her in a dream to sample again what would be his in a few days anyway. She would never know the difference. Come to think of it, if she knew she‟d been dreaming of him for weeks already, it may enhance his chances of winning her over before he ever had to explain their connection. No. He couldn‟t do it that way. It had to be done right. He would have to rely on the memories of the times she‟d visited him in the night, whether she knew she had or not. After all, those dreams were what lead him to her. The city was vast, but after each encounter, he found his way closer and closer. Following her silent call to the apartment, he‟d managed to get in through a window while she showered. She must have felt him though, and he was forced to fly out the way he came in. He‟d lingered on the ledge, eighteen floors above the city in broad daylight, but it was worth every chance he took the instant he looked into her eyes as he dashed into the elevator later that same morning. He‟d hinged on her every sigh and when she finally did speak he froze like the village idiot. She probably thought he was a psychopath or mentally challenged. Of course, after saving her from the flying hellhounds, he‟d lay odds she found him a bit more impressive. “Ford?” Lauren‟s sweet voice called out from the guest room. 30

Robin Badillo His heart jumped. “Uh, yeah?” he shouted, heading back to the room. As he turned the corner, she met him draped only in a towel. He stopped dead in his tracks. Rich crimson curls, coiled across her shoulder with tiny droplets of water trickling down her chest. The towel, tucked loosely under her arms, gapped open in the area covering her cleavage. The deep crevasse silently begged him to touch. He wouldn‟t, but damn, he sure wanted to. “Oh!” She jumped back with her hand pressed against her chest, closing the gap and any hope he had for a peek. “I didn‟t expect you to come so quickly.” Her ivory shoulders blushed pink. So lovely. “Sorry,” he mumbled, trying not to show his eagerness to help. “I didn‟t exactly have time to pack clean clothes before we left the scene of our last crime.” “Crime?” She chuckled. “I‟m not an expert, but I can only guess what we did to my apartment bordered on vandalism and there has to be at least a dozen other laws we broke tonight.” “Oh, right.” He shoved his hands into his pockets, for no other reason than to prevent him from ripping off her towel. “There are clothes in the closet.” He moved past her into the room. “In my size?” She followed behind. “Maybe. Won‟t know „til you try them on I guess.” He opened the closet door and stepped aside. “Unbelievable.” She skimmed her fingers across the array of clothes lining the closet. “They are all my size.” Ford held his breath. Surely this would freak her out. “Are you sure your wife or girlfriend won‟t mind me borrowing something?” He exhaled hard. What? She hadn‟t suspected the worst? 31

Midnight Beckoning “Uh, yeah,” he lied. “I mean, no, I don‟t have a wife or girlfriend.” Lauren glanced up at him and he immediately noticed the concern and confusion. If there wasn‟t a woman in his life, why did he have a closet full of women‟s clothing? Great, he‟d graduated from an everyday stalker to a cross-dressing stalker. “Not anymore, that is,” he quickly added. “This stuff was left behind. The bureau has a few things, too.” Her gaze narrowed once again. Maybe she did suspect something wasn‟t quite right after all. “Uh huh,” she mumbled as she sauntered to the dresser and lifted a pair of black lacy panties from the top drawer. “It was nice of her to leave new stuff. These panties still have the tags.” A large ball of air stuck in the back of Ford‟s throat. He smoothed his hair back to buy some time. “She was a bit high maintenance and bought new stuff all the time. I‟m sure she left with all the designer stuff.” “Uh huh,” she repeated with skepticism seeping from her tone. “Yeah, well… uh, yeah.” He backed away and left the room as quickly as he could. High maintenance? Was that even what they say? How in the hell would he know? He hadn‟t dealt with a woman in decades. He certainly hadn‟t worried whether or not they were pampered. He would have to tell her everything sooner or later. Making up excuses to ease her mind and make her feel comfortable made him desperately uncomfortable. How could this possibly end well? He returned to the kitchen to clean up. As he dried their plates, new issues crept into his mind. Steak was fine for tonight, but considering he‟d been 32

Robin Badillo concentrating on her the last week, he would need to hunt soon. Preferably, after he‟d told her everything, so when he went out, he wouldn‟t have to make up some excuse or lie to her more. He wasn‟t good at it. Ford turned on the stereo, poured two fresh glasses of wine and waited. Ambiance was the only thing left in his bag of tricks. If she drank more wine, maybe she‟d pass out. He could only hope. Did that make him a jerk or a coward? Lauren strolled into the living room. “Thank you for the clothes. Mine were trashed.” Furniture was limited, so she had no choice but to join him on the sofa. “Glad they fit. Wine?” He handed her a glass. “Yes.” She smiled, took the glass and sipped it. “You don‟t talk much, do you?” Her accusing glare amplified his angst. Ford strummed his fingers against his knee. “Um…” “It‟s okay. Don‟t panic.” “Panic?” Is that what he was doing? Not cool. “Look, I‟m not stupid. I‟ve seen enough today to know that you aren‟t an average man.” She cut her eyes at him. “So, what? Are you some covert spy and were those things some government experiment gone awry?” Her deductions were logical, safe and creative, not nearly as farfetched as the truth. “Not exactly.” He leaned forward and swirled the wine in his glass. “So what?” “Are you sure you feel up to it?” He listened to the beat of her heart for signs of unease. Damn! Smooth and steady. “I have a feeling that if you don‟t tell me flat out, I‟ll find out the hard way.” She was smart. He only hoped she was strong. 33

Midnight Beckoning Ford took a deep breath and thought very carefully how to begin. “Have you ever heard of an incubus?” He tested the waters. “The band?” She leaned back on the sofa and crossed her legs, getting comfortable. “No, the demon…” He let the statement simmer. Her eyebrow arched high and she appeared to study him. He remained solemn. “No.” She squirmed, slid her hand down, and shoved it between her overlapping knees. Ford cleared his throat. Here goes nothing. “Many tales have passed down through the ages. The truth of where they originated isn‟t what‟s important. What matters is what they do and what they believe.” He gave her a moment to process what he‟d said. “An incubus is a demon-like creature that is often described as a…as a demon vampire.” Her eyes widened. “Like the cape and fangs vampire?” “Not exactly. I mean, yeah, the fangs, but no capes.” He forced a smile. “You‟re saying vampires are real?” She scooted to the edge of the sofa. Her heartbeat quickened and he immediately sensed her primal urge to flee filtering to the surface. “Vampires, incubi, succubi, all of them, are very real.” Without hesitation, Lauren jumped to her feet and headed for the door, exactly as he‟d anticipated. “Lauren,” he said calmly, not reacting to her sudden movement. “I‟ve been through a lot today and all I needed was an explanation as to why my life has gone to shit, and you make jokes? I liked you better when you didn‟t say anything at all.” Ford rose from the sofa. “You can‟t leave,” he mumbled. The situation set his teeth on edge. This was the hard part, 34

Robin Badillo the part he‟d dreaded all along. The truth. She whirled around, her emerald eyes blazing with fury. “What do you mean I can‟t leave?” “It‟s not safe.” “Why? Because, vampires are out there? Oh, I know, maybe the Wolfman or Freddy Kruger is out there, too?” Her aura burned hot and his mind drifted to inappropriate thoughts of how her skin would glisten when she became damphyr. The angrier she became, the harder his heart pounded. If he didn‟t contain her rage, her rising energy level would only entice him more. He was too close to losing control. “You can‟t leave because if you do, I can‟t protect you.” “Take. Me. Home,” she demanded with her arms folded firmly across her chest. She‟d dug in her heels. The only way he could convince her would be to show her. In an instant, he flew to her side. Her gasp reverberated throughout the nearly empty room and she immediately turned and ran for the kitchen. Ford waited for her on the other side of the wall when she rounded the corner. “I‟m telling you the truth, Lauren.” She shrieked and ran back into the other room, charging for the guest room. She could run wherever she wanted. Still human, she was no match for his speed. He sat on the edge of her bed, awaiting her entrance to the room. “Stay away,” she begged, backing out the door. Ford approached cautiously. “I‟m not going to hurt you. Just let me explain.” “Explain? How can you explain? You‟re not even… human.” She pressed against the wall, across from where he stood. 35

Midnight Beckoning “You‟re right, but my mother was human. She was attacked in her sleep by an incubus and impregnated, which resulted in my creation. She died giving birth to me. I was raised by a sorceress.” Lauren eyed him, her expression gripped with fear. “So you‟re one of these… these demons?” Her once strong voice became an incredulous whimper. “No, I am half human and half vampire. I‟m what is known as a damphyr,” he clarified. Her eyes grew wild with alarm. “Are you going to kill me?” Ford shook his head. “No, Lauren. I‟ve been protecting you. I could never hurt you.” He inched closer. She met his advance with a protesting stance, palms facing him and a shudder of sheer terror in her eyes. “Protect me from what?” “From an incubus.” Her eyes darted back and forth, frantically glaring at the floor between them as if she would find an answer buried deep within the carpet. He could tell she was struggling to rationalize once again. Bit by bit, she would eventually see the big picture. She had to. “Why?” “Because he believes in an ancient prophecy and thinks he can rule all of our kind someday.” “You believe this prophecy?” Her voice quieted and her heartbeat slowed. She was calming down. “I do. That‟s why I‟m here. I‟ve been waiting for you for three hundred years. And, now that I‟ve found you, I‟ll do whatever it takes to protect you.” He leaned against the opposite wall in the hallway. “You‟ve waited for me for three hundred years?” She slowly shook her head. “He isn‟t looking for just any woman, Lauren. He‟s 36

Robin Badillo looking for a particular woman who meets certain signs of the prophecy, a female who will reach twenty-one years of age on June sixth in the sixth year of a new century. You.” Her gaze intensified. “Six, six, six?” She cocked her head to the side. “But there must be thousands of women born the same day as me.” “But none have the signs.” He eased toward her, and this time she didn‟t move away. “Signs?” Her heartbeat raced, pounding as loud as his. “Any day now a birthmark will appear on the back of your neck along the edge of your hairline, hidden from those who do not know where to look.” Lauren cupped the back of her neck and trembled. Had she already begun to feel the sting? Ford recalled the night his birthmark emerged as the final sign they‟d waited for. “You‟ve felt it, haven‟t you?” Tears welled in her gorgeous eyes and she nodded. He drew in a deep breath. Now for the kicker, the final sign. “There‟s one more thing, Lauren. The most important sign which proves you are the one thing the others aren‟t.” Ford‟s heart throbbed in his chest, immediately recognizing the unadulterated dread in her eyes. He waited patiently for her to gain whatever strength she needed to process his words. “What am I?” She pressed her hand to her mouth before the words had completely left. Wide, tearing eyes silently pleaded with him. There was no turning back. He had to tell her. “Lauren, you‟re his daughter.”

37

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Three

L

auren slid down the wall until her bottom hit the hallway floor with a soft thud. Jumbled words whirled in her mind as she struggled to make sense of the confusing fog, vampire, incubus, damphyr, birthmark and, last but not least, death. Had everything she ever thought about her world been a lie? It couldn‟t be right. How could she be the offspring of some monster and look and feel so normal? Lauren stretched her hands out and examined them closely. Blue veins branched out from her wrist and the faint sign of swelling puffed at the edge of her cuticle where she‟d bent her nail back in the struggle with the bat-like demon. Everything about her felt human. Not once had she ever questioned who she was, and certainly not, what she was. She‟d heard some rather strange things living in a city with such diversity, but even with all the nut-jobs in the world, this story topped the list, hands down. Gently running her fingers across the hairline on the back of her neck where she‟d felt the burn a few days ago, her thoughts ran wild. How could he have known about it at all unless what he told her was true? Ford settled onto the floor beside her. She couldn‟t look at him. If she did, it might make everything real. The idea of this being some weird dream, 38

Robin Badillo like the ones she‟d been having lately, was the only thing she could think of to keep herself together. Her mind reeled and dizziness blurred her vision. What’s happening to me? How can any of this be real? It’s impossible, isn’t it? The questions alone could drive her insane. “I should bandage that shoulder then we should get some sleep. Tomorrow‟s going to be a long day.” His voice gently sliced through the chaotic swirl in her head. Without making eye contact, Lauren nodded. Her eyes stung from the threat of tears, as she yielded to the giant hand that reached for her. Wrapping her much smaller fingers around his, she allowed him to help her up from the floor. The rest of her body followed, numb. When Ford left her alone on the sofa, disappearing into the kitchen, a fleeting blaze of panic surged across her. Would she always need him around to ever feel safe again? Somehow, his constant presence was the only acceptable part she could understand, he felt familiar. His return forced the release of air that her lungs had held hostage the short time he was gone. She eyed him as he opened the small white first-aid kit with huge, strong hands that dwarfed everything he touched, including her. When had she become so fragile? “You‟ll need to slip your blouse off your shoulder so I may care for this wound properly.” Once again, gentleness seeped from his voice. Velvety, baritone notes played like music in her ears, soothing her in an almost hypnotic way. She didn‟t reply, shifting on the sofa, she unbuttoned her top and slipped it over her shoulder, exposing her back to him. Ford cleared his throat and settled in beside her, twisting her stomach into a thousand tiny knots the instant his fingers grazed her skin. 39

Midnight Beckoning Soft caresses skimmed across whatever damage the demon spawns had done to her body. She hadn‟t bothered checking when she was in the bathroom. Her injuries had slipped her mind completely, possibly from the shock factor suppressing what should have been normal reactions. “Some of these are little more than scrapes, but there‟s one that looks deep enough for stitches,” he explained as he carefully tended to her. Lauren glanced over her shoulder, avoiding his eyes yet finding it hard to concentrate on anything but him. “Do whatever you have to do,” she replied with what was left of her diminishing voice. “Are you sure? I have the ability to speed the healing a hundred times faster than this antibiotic cream, if you don‟t object.” “Whatever.” She sighed. She hadn‟t the energy to argue. She sat on the edge of the sofa, nearing a catatonic state, her mind delving deeper into what he‟d told her. He’s a damphyr? How is that even possible? He was so normal, despite the rippling muscles and rugged good looks he was as human as she was. But, then again, if what he said was true, she wasn‟t human at all, was she? Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Ford had moved closer. Shutting her eyes, she savored the mere thought of him being so near. Her intense attraction came naturally as though she‟d known him for years. As hard as that was to believe, she found comfort in it. She found him to be intoxicating, dangerously addictive. Without warning, a hot sensation blanketed her shoulder as his hand squeezed her upper arm and he slid his warm, moist tongue across her back. Butterflies flitted around her insides and sporadic glimpses of erotic scenes of his mouth pressed against her skin, flashed in her mind‟s eye. She felt 40

Robin Badillo each long, lapping stroke of his tongue as though he‟d caressed her with silk. Her heart raced and her breathing instantly increased. A longing to feel his tongue tasting more of her flesh overwhelmed her senses. That was crazy. She didn‟t even know this man, this— whatever he was. A faint whimper escaped her throat as she fought her instinct to surrender. Ford swiftly recoiled and pulled her blouse back over her shoulder. “It should be fine by morning.” He rose and wandered across the room. She followed his movement, watching him as he stood in front of a large window, staring out at the night with his arms folded across his chest. Who was he? How was he chosen to be her champion? Battling even more thoughts of him, she pushed her mind into another direction. “Why do you say this incubus is my father?” Ford spun around as though startled by her question. Why was he so tough and proficient except when she questioned or demanded something from him? Was he afraid of her as she was of him? “What do you know about your birth?” He returned to her side, sitting on the opposite end of the sofa, too far away to be a threat, but close enough that she wanted him even nearer. Lauren focused and tried to piece together what she‟d been told from the time she was a small girl. “My birth mother was very young and gave me up for adoption.” A typical adoption story. “Who told you that?” Deep creases furrowed between his brows. His troubled response sparked a slight twinge of uneasiness in her stomach. “My parents.” 41

Midnight Beckoning “Lauren, your birth mother died in an alley moments after you were delivered.” Her heart pounded. “How do you know that?” It couldn‟t possibly be true. “I‟ve done the research. You were both found in a pile of debris by a city worker collecting trash. Her arms were clutched around you, shielding you even in death.” Gooseflesh clustered across her skin. She‟d never heard anything even remotely similar to what he said. “Why wasn‟t I told?” “I couldn‟t say. Maybe your adoptive parents wanted to protect you from the truth.” Memories of her parents inundated her mind. Loving, understanding and encouraging, not at all the type to keep such disturbing truths from her, but then again, they were always very protective. Perhaps they‟d tried to save her from hurtful information that could have caused her to think badly of herself. Her mother had many chances to reveal whatever she may have known in the four years following her father‟s death. But she hadn‟t. In fact, they‟d hardly spoken at all since, which was one of the reasons Lauren had moved to the city when she turned eighteen. Lauren struggled to wrap her head around it. Even if the information had been withheld to protect her, didn‟t she have a right to know? Couldn‟t she have been made to understand? Or, did they think telling her would only prompt more questions someday? Questions they either couldn‟t or hadn‟t wanted to answer. Confusion couldn‟t adequately describe the cluttered mess in her mind now. Unbelievably dazed, perhaps if she heard the entire story from the beginning, she could find a way to comprehend. “What was her name?” It was a simple enough question, 42

Robin Badillo although the girth of it felt enormous as it passed through her lips. “Melissa,” he whispered. Melissa? Having never seen her actual birth certificate, the only one she‟d seen had her adoptive parents listed. She‟d always supposed private adoptions were handled that way. The records were sealed and even after she turned eighteen, she‟d never thought to investigate. Why would she? She thought she knew all she needed to know. Now, she questioned everything. “And my…” The word nearly choked her. “The man who attacked her?” “He‟s had many names over the centuries, but he‟s best known as… Drago.” His smooth timbre hardened as the emphasis put on the name spilled from his mouth with a Russian accent. “Drago,” Lauren whispered, shuddering as she repeated it. Ford sighed deep. “This is a lot to absorb. You must be tired. You should sleep.” Lauren glanced up, but the second she found his piercing green eyes gazing so affectionately at her, she was spellbound. Vision-like scenes of his strong hands caressing her and those full, inviting lips, she knew she‟d tasted before, flashed vividly in her mind. How long had she been dreaming of him? “Lauren?” “Yes?” she replied, immersed in his eyes. “May I take you to bed?” Lauren shook her head to clear the fog. “What?” “Do you need help to your room?” He rephrased the question. “Uh… no,” she answered, quite distracted by the 43

Midnight Beckoning dizzying haze. “I can make it.” “All right, but, I‟m only down the hall should you need anything.” She nodded and quickly rose. Swooning from the sudden movement, Lauren stumbled into his arms. “Are you okay?” He gripped her waist, steadying her stance. Lauren‟s vision blurred. “I don‟t…” Without hesitation, Ford scooped her up and carried her down the hall. Swiftly reaching her room, she laid her head on his bulky shoulder, exhausted, mentally and physically. He placed her on the bed and fluffed a pillow under her head. The brute that had scaled a wall with her clinging to his back only hours ago was long gone, leaving behind someone who grew more familiar by the second. He left her for a moment and returned with a blanket to cover her. “There‟s much more to the story, isn‟t there?” she whispered as he tucked the blanket around her. “Yes.” Lauren pressed her head into the cushiony pillow. “Why me?” “Because, you‟re the key to the future of our kind.” His jaw flexed taut. Although, she had a feeling she wouldn‟t like whatever was left of the story any more than she liked what she knew already, she had to know. “Tell me everything, flat out.” He stood by her bed. “You‟re tired. The rest can wait „til morning.” Lauren warmed all over as his gaze trailed down her body. They had a connection she couldn‟t deny. “So I‟m a damphyr, too?” 44

Robin Badillo “You are, but you haven‟t phased yet.” Strangely energized by an engrossing fear, Lauren sat up. “But my father was some demon vampire, so what does that mean?” “It means that if you make it to your birthday, you‟ll go through the change. When that occurs, you‟ll be your most vulnerable and he‟ll come at us with everything he has.” “Change? Into what exactly?” “A damphyr. We look and feel like humans, but we also have vampire traits. We‟re stronger and faster because we‟re a hybrid, so to speak.” “Can I stop it?” The last thing she wanted was to become some blood sucking freak she didn‟t dare believe in. Ford shook his head. “That part of your legacy was set in stone the instant you were conceived.” The fleeting moment of hope dissipated with his reply. Lauren rubbed her arms and thought about how it would happen. If she couldn‟t stop it, what should she expect? “Will it hurt?” “We really don‟t have to talk about this now.” “I want to know.” She wrapped her arms around her waist. If only that could comfort her. He bit his bottom lip as if contemplating his response. “It will be excruciating until the transmutation is complete.” The hair follicles of her scalp began to tingle. “Can I die?” Questioning her mortality wasn‟t anything she expected to ponder at this stage in her short life, but maybe dying would be a better alternative. He looked away and didn‟t answer. He didn‟t have to. His silence told her all she needed to know. “Will it make a difference if I did?” Still avoiding her eyes, he took a deep breath and exhaled. His troubled emotions became more evident. “If you die, then…” He shook his head. “No, I won‟t let you die. If you 45

Midnight Beckoning did, Drago would win. He‟ll continue to annihilate our kind and bide his time until another is born. That means more women being attacked and more unnecessary deaths.” His agitated tone was worrisome and for the first time, she wondered if he could protect her. His actions had been above heroic, but could he keep her alive all alone? And if he did, what kind of life would she have as the creature he said she was? Dozens of questions continued to gnaw at her. “If I do survive the change, what happens after?” “Drago will sense it immediately and then…” “Then what?” His shoulders squared and an air of determination loomed around him. “Then we will have to rely on an army of your subjects to join with us. Without them, we‟ll all be destroyed.” “We?” “I will be destroyed and you‟ll become his queen, then one by one the rest will be killed, vampire and damphyr alike.” Lauren‟s stomach churned with nausea as the twisted tale became even more unbelievable. “His queen? But, I‟m his daughter?” “That doesn‟t mean much in his eyes. According to the legend, the female must be sired by Drago and mated with another male with the same birth traits in order to fulfill the prophecy. The child created from the union will become our leader someday and join damphyrs with full vampires. If Drago gets to you first, and impregnates you, the spell will be broken and he will become more powerful than any other of his kind.” “Why can‟t he choose any poor soul he‟s fathered?” How had she drawn the short straw in this twisted game? “It can‟t be just anyone. It has to do with the signs.” Full vampires? Damphyrs? The more she heard the 46

Robin Badillo crazier it sounded. How in the hell could she be at the epicenter of this war? “Is it possible there could be some other woman out there somewhere born when I was?” “No,” he replied abruptly. His sharp tone startled her and she gripped the blanket he‟d covered her with. Fidgeting, Ford ran his fingers through his wavy hair, silently telling her that there was more and whatever it was upset him. “Say it,” she insisted drawing her knees up to her chest, cradling herself. The muscles in his neck strained and popped as streaks of blue-green veins surfaced. “You‟re the one, Lauren. I have no doubts. Mating with the chosen damphyr is the only way to fulfill the prophecy, and eventually bring peace for our kind.” His confidence chilled her to the bone, yet, true to her nature, she clenched her fists in defiance. “What if I refuse?” “Then Drago will come for you, and you already know the rest.” Lauren‟s heart raced. Was there no way around this unbelievable tale? There had to be. “But, you can defeat him, right?” Panic surged. “I mean that‟s why you‟ve been sent to protect me, isn‟t it?” Ford nodded. “Then it doesn‟t have to end with me being taken by my own father and forced to be his bride.” She crawled up onto her knees, anxiously awaiting his reply. It was all she could do not to lose what little composure she‟d mustered and scream until she couldn‟t anymore. “You must be mated. There‟s no way around it. A child must be conceived by the first full moon after your twentyfirst birthday.” 47

Midnight Beckoning Impregnated in the next few days? Impossible. Her heart boomed in her chest and a sickening acidic burn singed the back if her throat. “And, I have no say-so?” “If you refuse, you will both die after the waxing phase of the moon is complete.” “Wait a minute. I have to be mated with the other chosen one.” Was she really buying into the insanity? “Yes.” “So, my choices are to have a child with some stranger or my own father? This is too sick to believe.” The threat of tears stung her eyes. “It‟s not like that.” He inched nearer. “Drago‟s children aren‟t related to him like humans are. His seed isn‟t the same. It‟s a metaphysical relation, not biological. It‟s not the same as DNA.” “Oh, well that changes everything,” she scoffed. Even anger hadn‟t eased the nauseous swill in her gut. Folding his arms across his chest, he didn‟t respond to her sarcasm. His edgy behavior certainly hadn‟t helped matters, but it did spawn another question. What wasn‟t he saying? Lauren squared her shoulders. “Do you know who the other chosen one is?” Ford nodded. “Does he know about me?” It was hard enough to believe in the possibility of an unknown world she‟d never had a clue existed, but the idea that some strange man somewhere, had been waiting for her to save a species she didn‟t even really believe she was a member of, was nearly impossible to grasp. “He does.” His short replies continued to trouble her. They were too precise and had done nothing to alleviate her angst and confusion. “And does he expect me to agree and ride off into 48

Robin Badillo the sunset with him?” An uneasy feeling pinched at her sides. “He hopes.” She scrutinized him closely. Every muscle in his torso became rigid, especially the long muscle trailing down the side of his neck. The vein snaking around, disappearing under the collar of his t-shirt bulged and pulsed. He was holding something back, something crucial. His body language screamed it. Another thought occurred to her. Other than being her protector, what was his connection to this damphyr? There was only one way to find out. Dig deeper. “What does he think about this impending war being waged?” She swung her legs around and placed her feet onto the floor. Ford abruptly turned without responding and headed for the bedroom door. “I asked you a question.” Lauren stood. “Answer me, dammit! Where does he stand in all of this?” Ford stopped and glanced back over his shoulder. Clenching his fists at his side he slowly faced her. The brief glance morphed into a full on glare with a resolute glint in those amazingly green eyes. “I‟ll die for you,” he growled through gritted teeth. Lauren withdrew as though the wind had been knocked out of her. “You?” Her mind reeled yet again, but rebounding quickly, she started toward him. “You’re the one?” He left the room and she followed, hot on his heels. She wasn‟t about to let him stop now. “Ford?” Hurrying to the kitchen, he ran water into an empty sink, wasting his effort to elude her. “Look at me,” she demanded. Placing his hands on the counter‟s edge, he gripped the 49

Midnight Beckoning side of the sink. A long silence seized the room. What would he say next? He couldn‟t avoid her questions forever. “When I was born…” His cold glare remained fixed on the empty sink. “I caused my mother‟s death when she hemorrhaged within seconds of my birth.” Lauren held her breath as her stomach strained against her spine. She tried not to picture the gruesome scene, but couldn‟t help imagining that her birth hadn‟t been much different. “My mother‟s aunt was considered a witch. Knowing what I was, she never hid what I would become. She prepared me, so when the time came, I knew what to expect and managed to survive.” His gaze rose and settled on her. “I‟ve known about you for three centuries and I‟m very sorry you didn‟t have twenty years to get used the idea the way I did. If there had been any other way, I would have done it.” A tight constriction crushed Lauren‟s chest. If she‟d drawn in one more breath, she would have exploded. Silence returned to the room and her words tangled in the back of her throat. There was so much to say, but nothing would come. She stared, helplessly, into the eyes of this stranger, this man, this monster, knowing without a doubt that if she walked away without trusting every word he‟d uttered, they would both be dead within a few days. She couldn‟t even pretend to understand how she knew. It just was. But, still, the diehard skeptic in her questioned the potential outcomes. Could there be another way? Sporadic thoughts of death and danger crisscrossed over the doom that appeared so inevitable. Other thoughts came to mind, too. Thoughts of him. She couldn‟t deny the flashes 50

Robin Badillo if intimate images of the two of them together. But how could she recall events she was sure had never happened? Or had it? Only he could fill in those blanks. Although an uncomfortable subject to broach, she had to know. “Have you ever dreamt of me?” The words left her mouth before they‟d even completely formed in her head. “Dreamt of you?” His question sounded more like a statement. “In your dreams? Have you ever come to me and…?” How could she explain without sounding as crazy, too? He turned off the faucet and squared his shoulders, but avoided her eyes. “Ford?” “No, Lauren. I‟ve never gone to you in my dreams.” He stlared back at her with deep recesses furrowing into his forehead. “But, you have come to me from yours.” Lauren felt for the chair she recalled should have been behind her and slowly sat down, as all strength left her body. It was true. She had. The memories surfaced one erotic flash at a time. Searching the green eyes she‟d silently gazed into many times, Lauren recalled his giant hands caressing her and his rock hard chest she‟d kissed and savored. As insane as it sounded, she knew every inch of the man before her. A man she‟d just met. “How is it even possible? I‟m human.” “Your powers come before the change. You found me because of who I am and beckoned me in your dreams. It‟s an ability we inherit from our sires.” He eased around the counter. “Do you remember now?” Lauren glanced up at him as heat flushed her cheeks. Warm ripples of embarrassment made it hard to look him in 51

Midnight Beckoning the eye. Lauren forced a nod. “I‟m sorry.” Ford eased toward her, stopping a couple feet away. “You can‟t apologize for something you didn‟t even know you were doing.” Despite an overwhelming need to be near him, Lauren slowly backed away. His shoulders slumped. “It‟s me who should apologize. I should have found you sooner. At least then there would have been time to explain before all hell broke loose.” “Literally,” she scoffed. “Lauren, I didn‟t ask for this life and neither did you. But, it is what it is. All we can do is play the hand we−” “Stop.” She raised her hands defensively, to halt his words. A pep talk wouldn‟t make it any easier to take. “I can‟t do this.” A vice-grip like pressure compressed her temples confining the mass of confusion and dread already trapped in her head. “If you don‟t we‟re both dead.” Lauren turned away and headed back to the couch. Never before had any situation ever appeared black and white to her. She‟d always managed to question, defy and even prove things weren‟t always what they seemed. Why should this be different? “How can you be sure?” “Look, this is bigger than either of us. The prophecy dates back to when incubi and succubi were first created. From the beginning of the curse.” Lauren jutted her chin out feeling an inexplicable sense of power. “You said you were raised by a witch. So if this is a curse, that‟s like a spell or something, isn‟t it?” She would eventually find the loophole, she was sure of it. “Not exactly. This curse came from a little higher up than some bubbling cauldron in fairy tales.” Her concentrated glare narrowed. What did that mean? “How high?” 52

Robin Badillo “Does the name Lucifer ring any bells?” “Bullshit!” Before she could blink, Ford flew across the room and snatched her up by her shoulders. “Don‟t try to act so brave, Lauren. This is happening. You can deny it all you want, but in a couple of days when your whole body is on fire and you think you‟re going to die…” Slowly releasing his tight grip, he lowered her back down onto the floor. “Trust me, you‟ll believe.” Stunned by the deep seeded growl grumbling in his chest, Lauren drifted onto the couch burying her face in the palms of her hands. Crying wouldn‟t help, but at that moment, it was all she could do. She hated not being in control. How could any of this be real? Her life was over before it had time to begin. What about school? Steven? “Oh, God.” She gasped. “I have to talk to Steven. He doesn‟t have a clue where I am.” “The human can‟t know about this. It‟s better that he thinks you‟re dead.” Hardness returned to his tone. Lauren wiped her eyes and glared up at him. “The human is my boyfriend and we have plans.” Her stomach tightened as that familiar ire began to smolder deep in the pit of her gut. Her life may not have been exciting, filled with demons and vampires, but it was a life, and one she wanted to live. “Just because you haven‟t been human for hundreds of years doesn‟t mean you can‟t act it.” “Sometimes the inhuman part is all that keeps me from losing what humanity I have left. It‟s what makes me strong and someday you‟ll be thankful you can rely on that side to get you through.” “I don‟t want to rely on whatever monster is sleeping inside of me,” she boomed as she leapt to her feet. “I love him.” Acid bubbled on the uppermost rim of her stomach 53

Midnight Beckoning and she thought she would be sick from the sound of the lie echoing in her ears. “Love? Really, Lauren? Is that why you‟ve tried everything you could to isolate yourself from his world?” He towered over her with a darkened scowl. Lauren swallowed hard as a shiver of fright crept up her spine. How could he know that? “You don‟t know what you‟re talking about. Steven and I are going to be married,” she lied again. Ford grasped her hand and brought it up in front of her face. “Where‟s the ring?” Lauren chewed the inside of her cheek. There was no ring because she wasn‟t engaged. “Look me in the eye and tell me you planned to spend the rest of your life with that—that guy.” He‟d leaned in so close, his hot, sweet breath poured over her. She pulled her hand from his grip. “Things are complicated.” “It‟s complicated because you never intended to stay with him.” He hovered over her, his mouth centimeters from hers. “That‟s not…” she breathlessly attempted a reply. Glaring at his lips, all rational thoughts eluded her senses. She glanced up only to find his eyes darting back and forth, under firmly furrowed brows. “Ford,” she breathed against his parted lips. Fire burned through her as his mouth pressed against hers. Before she could even think to protest, he swept her into his arms, yet again, and charged to her bedroom. His body engulfed hers as he kissed her deeper than she recalled ever being kissed. His fingers tangled in her hair and he crawled on top of her. The heaviness of his body pressed her deeper into the mattress, his tongue valiantly probing her mouth. 54

Robin Badillo Tugging at the t-shirt covering his bulky shoulders, Lauren pulled him down on top of her harder. Reckless desires sparked her imagination. She could do this. She could be his. Together they could rule the world. Suddenly, her entire mixed up, off centered world became righted. The mere brush of his lips against hers opened eyes that had been closed her whole life. How was that even possible? Ford rose up and gazed down into her eyes. “Lauren,” he whispered. She pulled him back down, ignoring his words. She didn‟t want to stop. She had to have him. She needed him. He gently struggled to pull himself away from her. “Lauren.” His tone became more adamant. “Shh.” She was tired of talking. Tired of listening. Tired of thinking. “No!” He pushed her back and jumped to his feet. Lauren hopped up onto her knees and reached for his arm to bring him back onto the bed. “What? I‟m giving in.” Heat pooled between her legs, triggering her body‟s desires. Desires he‟d satisfied so many times in her dreams and would do again. Ford moved away, out of her reach. “We can‟t.” A blinding fog obscured her mind. “Can‟t?” What was wrong? She‟d relented. Wasn‟t that what they were supposed to do? “We can‟t be together until you‟ve completely changed.” Lauren shook her head in defiance. Had he refused her? It didn‟t matter. She wanted him and would use whatever means she could to have him. An inexplicable power engulfed her and suddenly her resolve became clear. “You can‟t refuse me. I‟m to be your queen.” Lauren turned the strange story around in her favor and even more surprising, she actually believed every word 55

Midnight Beckoning she‟d said. “And you will be.” Ford straightened his tussled shirt. “After you become like me.” Overcome by a peculiar sensation, the back of her neck began to burn once again. Wincing, she sat back on her haunches and clenched the sheet with balled fists to offset the throbbing pain flaring at the nape of her neck. “It hurts,” she whimpered as her vision blurred. “What‟s happening to me?” Her lungs contracted making it nearly impossible to inhale. Ford stepped toward her, concern evident in his expression. “It‟s me,” he replied running thick fingers across the back of her neck. “Don‟t tell me that.” Their voices echoed in her head. Now was not the time for clichéd excuses. “It is me, Lauren. My energy is affecting your body and forcing your birthmark to culminate more rapidly. As long as you‟re still human, I‟m a danger to you. It‟s one of the side effects of what we are.” Her head continued to throb, and breathing became painful. “I don‟t understand.” “I‟ve stolen too much of your life force.” Remorse resonated in his tone. “As long as you‟re human, I can‟t be with you like this.” She sifted back onto the bed and nestled her head onto the pillow. The room grew darker and the pounding in her head lessened along with the singing burn. “I‟m so tired.” He caressed her hair as he eased onto the bed beside her. “I know. Sleep, my queen. Tomorrow, I will explain.” Lauren struggled to keep her eyes open so as not to lose sight of him, but she couldn‟t stay awake. She was too tired and far too weak to fight. Flashes of his face danced in her mind as she fell deeper 56

Robin Badillo into the realm of her dreams. Could she find him there? She‟d done it before. All she had to do was want it, right? Her body floated down a darkened corridor, her feet dangling inches above the ground, toward a warm light radiating from behind a massive granite door. “Lauren?” his velvety voice sang out to her. “Ford?” She heeded his call. “Where are you?” The light grew brighter and heat wrapped around her, caressing her body in a sweet embrace. “Come to me, Lauren,” he whispered from the other side. The dreams. She couldn‟t be with him in the real world, but it was safe to join him in the world of their kind, the way she‟d brought him to her to begin with. “I‟m here, Ford. Come find me.” She giggled as relief washed over her. She could have him after all, the way she‟d had him so many times. “Lauren,” another voice, much louder, bellowed from the other end of the hallway from where she‟d come. She looked back, but ignored it the instant it faded. Ford was in the light, beckoning her to his arms. She pressed against the heavy door, instantly sensing a power she‟d never imagined. Her hands cast a golden glow and she gasped, awestruck with warmth and a sense of completion she‟d never known. “Come to your King, my sweet.” “Yes,” Lauren replied, breathless. She would go anywhere he summoned. As she walked through the door, she saw him. Standing in front of a giant fireplace with his back to her, she gazed upon the broad shoulders she‟d longed to cling to, and rolling muscles she‟d yearned to caress. Deep crimson locks curled around his head. Lauren paused, tilting her head to the side, tingles 57

Midnight Beckoning skittered down her back. Ford‟s hair wasn‟t red. It was dark, the color of silky mink. Something wasn‟t right. A sickening swill of uneasiness consumed her. “Who are you?” “You know who I am, my darling girl.” He slowly turned. At the moment, Lauren thought she would collapse with terror, but a firm grip yanked on her arm. Jerked from her bed by a panicked Ford, Lauren struggled to open her eyes. “Damn it, Lauren,” he cried. “Wake up!” She shook off the dizzying feeling swirling in her head. “What−” “It was him, Lauren. He summoned you,” he growled through clenched teeth. Tucking her under his arm, Ford whisked her out of the room. “We have to leave now. Drago knows where we are.”

58

Robin Badillo

Chapter Four Ford glanced back and forth between Lauren and the road

as he floored the accelerator heading out of town. She lay with her head against the window, staring out at the predawn morning with a profound sadness he could almost feel. It never occurred to him she would try to use her newfound gift, especially to intentionally reach him. All the times before were instinctual. She hadn‟t even been aware she‟d done it. He knew immediately what she‟d done this time, the moment she said his name aloud as he attempted to wake her. He should never have kissed her. He should have followed his instincts and left well enough alone. This precarious turn of events was his fault and now they were in more danger than ever. Getting her to the family hideaway, wouldn‟t have been so crucial as long as she remained hidden. Drago was only a threat if he knew where she was. Ford should have never underestimated the abilities of her sire or the underhanded lengths he would stoop to get what he wanted. “Are you okay?” he whispered, running his finger across the back of her hand. She nodded, but didn‟t look at him. 59

Midnight Beckoning She should have regained most of her strength by now. He‟d only allowed their passionate exchange to last a few fleeting moments. A few hours of sleep and she should have been fine. Her continued lethargic state had to have been because of Drago. Had he enough time to seriously deplete her energy in the few moments he summoned her in the dream? It was entirely possible. He was powerful. So powerful, that without the help of everyone they could gather, he would surely defeat them all. Then there would be nothing to stop him from creating a new legion of his spawn and eventually destroy every vampire, damphyr, incubi and succubi left on the planet, leaving only him to reign. For three hundred years, Ford had trained and planned for this day, yet now that it had finally arrived, he wished he‟d been wrong about Lauren. Not that he preferred she hadn‟t survived, but he never expected to feel as strongly as he did about her so fast. With her by his side, this was all real, not some legend he‟d heard tale of. Now, there was something worth dying for, but more than that, something worth living for. Something that could be lost. “We‟ll be in our lair soon.” “Lair?” Her voice sounded scratchy and weak. “It‟s our home. We enter through a secret entrance at the base of that mountain straight ahead.” He pointed to the cluster of shadowy peaks in the distance. “It helps that the entire place is underground. Our few vampire friends appreciate that when they‟re in need of our services.” “Services?” At least she’s alert enough to listen. He gripped the steering wheel. Talking about his real life was new. He rarely stuck around a woman long enough to get into anything pertaining to his everyday life. “Protection, blood, medical services.” He kept it simple. 60

Robin Badillo Lauren nodded, but didn‟t comment. The longer she remained this weak the more worried Ford became. He‟d seen the effects of his powers on women before. For many decades, he‟d followed his instincts, taking what he needed to survive, blood, sex, power, whatever his body desired. But, taking anything from Lauren hurt him in a way he‟d never experienced. He wasn‟t the one who stole the bulk of her life-force, Drago had. But, she was his responsibility, therefore, the blame fell at his feet. He had to be more careful. They‟d come too far to make mistakes now. He flipped open the control panel on the console between them, inputting the necessary codes to activate the gates to their cavern home, a place he hadn‟t seen in months. Navina would be overjoyed by his homecoming and even more pleased he‟d returned with his bride. He was due a scolding from his beloved Aunt, and when she saw the condition of the future queen, it would be harsh. She was Lauren‟s only hope for survival now and he had every confidence in her abilities. After all, she‟d raised him, keeping him alive and well for three hundred years. He turned off the main highway and cautiously drove down the narrow dirt road that appeared to lead to nowhere, the way they‟d intended. Ford recalled when he‟d first discovered the mountain while hunting a cougar over twenty years ago. The way the sunlight hit the side of the rocky mountain slope made it look like a giant ball of fire at sunset. It was the most breathtaking scene he‟d ever witnessed. Soon after, they discovered the mountain was part of an abandoned mining corporation that had gone belly up some years before and was for sale. It only took a few months to have the old mine shafts and caverns reinforced then eventually turned into a one of a kind underground 61

Midnight Beckoning compound slash mansion. Their home was fully equipped with state of the art technology and the most sophisticated security system money could buy. When the headlights illuminated the giant boulder at the end of the path, he entered his passcode into the console and the boulder began to rise. Navina‟s brilliantly powerful spells amazed him even after all these centuries, but this particular security system was his idea. The gadgets made him feel as powerful as she was, as if that could ever be possible. The doors, camouflaged to look like a giant rock, lifted and he drove the car inside the mountain. A deadly illusion, pulsating electricity, masked the entrance with fifty percent modern technology and fifty percent good old-fashioned slight-of-hand trickery. Familiar orange tinted lights lit the passageway. Ford glanced over at Lauren to see if she‟d even noticed where they‟d gone. She was asleep. His heart sank. He wanted to share everything with her, but she was too sick to stay awake. A few hundred yards in, the passageway opened to the bottom floor garage of their hideaway home. Ford pulled into an empty space, noticing right away that his own personal parking spot was filled with a jet black, customized Maserati Gran Turismo S. “Theo,” he grumbled. He should have known. His old friend hadn‟t wasted any time taking over his place in the parking garage, but he would have a rude awakening if he thought he was taking over any other positions Ford had temporarily vacated. Ford shook his head when he saw the wide grin spread across Theo‟s face as he descended the stairs from the second 62

Robin Badillo floor balcony. He emerged from his car, shut the door behind him and folded his arms across his chest. “That‟s a pretty big space your little toy is filling there,” Ford chided as Theo approached. “American cars lack the pizazz of Italian class.” Theo kicked the front tire of Ford‟s Chrysler 300 then greeted him with a handshake. “Where in the hell have you been?” “I told you I wouldn‟t come home until I found her.” Theo looked away from Ford and scanned the inside of the car. “That‟s her?” His eyes narrowed with intrigue. “What the bloody hell did you do to her, mate?” Ford had missed that curt British brogue. “I didn‟t do it, Drago did.” Ford walked around to the passenger side of the car and opened the door. “Fuck me! Drago found her already?” “He summoned her in her dreams last night. I got her out of there as soon as I realized what had happened.” “That dirty rotten wanker.” Theo peered over the car door. “You better get her in to Navina.” Ford nodded and reached in to unfasten her seatbelt. Lauren softly moaned. “Did you find her?” A familiar feminine voice echoed through the garage sending uneasy ripples through Ford‟s stomach. Scooping Lauren into his arms, he removed her from the car and turned around to meet the gaze of someone he hadn‟t expected to see so soon. “Hello, Adriana.” “Ford,” she replied approaching warily. Her expression soured. “Figures she‟d have red hair.” Ford walked past her, cradling Lauren in his arms. He wasn‟t about to let her indignant comments distract him from what was most important. Lauren. “Not all of Drago‟s 63

Midnight Beckoning spawn carry his traits.” “Well let‟s hope the hair color is the only trait she inherited.” Her dark brown eyes flared with more jealousy than Ford expected. “Careful, love. You better hold your tongue in the presence of your Queen,” Theo chimed as he followed close behind Ford. Adriana stepped back and lowered her head. “I‟m sorry. I didn‟t mean any disrespect, Ford.” “It‟s okay, she‟s out of it. And trust me, she won‟t expect formalities to be wasted on her.” “Not until she realizes the full scope of her power.” Theo chuckled. Ford met him with a disapproving glare. “What? She‟s a bloody female, mate. They all savor power.” Theo always managed to find a way to set Ford‟s teeth on edge, but he knew he meant well. “Go tell Navina we‟ve arrived and prepare her for Lauren‟s condition.” Theo retreated immediately and flew up the stairs ahead of them. “Lauren?” Adriana asked. “Yes.” “That‟s one of the English names for an ancient succubus. How did she get it?” “Her adoptive parent‟s named her. She doesn‟t know what it means yet, so don‟t spook her, please?” “Sure, I understand,” she agreed. “I‟m glad you‟re home safe, Ford.” He turned to her as they cleared the top of the stairs. “I‟m glad to be home, Addie.” Adriana smiled. Perhaps at the sound of the nickname he‟d always called her. “I‟ll prepare her room.” She turned on her heel and flitted away into the house. 64

Robin Badillo Ford relaxed a bit. Getting past Adriana without much protest was quite a feat. She‟d had a special place in his life for over a century now. She was one of the few female damphyrs he‟d found over the years who had managed to survive. She was never in the running for queen, since the only sign she had was being a half-blood like him. Her birthdate was way off the mark and no one knew who sired her. Then again, only a handful ever really knew which incubus could be blamed for their creation in the first place. Even Theo and Crispin, the third Musketeer to their clan, didn‟t know who sired them. Lauren was unique in that respect. Crispin was the only one who actually knew his birth mother. She was around for the first twelve years he was human, but not understanding what her child would become, she hadn‟t prepared him for the inevitable phasing. Unfortunately, the unidentified incubus did something incubi rarely do and chose to violate her a second time. She didn‟t survive the attack. Crispin witnessed the murder and vowed to retaliate. After completing his metamorphosis, realizing what he was, he sought out others like him. That was sixty some odd years ago. “Ford,” the loving voice of his aunt called down from the upstairs balcony the instant they entered their cavern home. “Navina,” he replied with a wide grin. She was a lovely sight to see and he‟d missed her immensely, possibly more than he‟d realized. “Bring her forth, son,” she commanded with a wave of her hand. “We have everything prepared.” Ford rapidly ascended the staircase and followed his aunt into the grand master bedroom. This would be the first time it had ever been occupied since they built the lair nearly twenty years ago. 65

Midnight Beckoning He carried Lauren in and gently placed her upon the bed. Lauren‟s semi-conscious state hadn‟t prevented her from clinging to Ford‟s sleeve as he tried to rise from the bed. “How long has she been like this?” Navina asked with a profound tone of concern. “Only a few hours. I drove here as fast as I could.” He pried her hand from his shirt and held it tight. “Were you reckless?” Naturally, she assumed he‟d been overzealous with his attraction. Unfortunately, she was right. “Yes, but this wasn‟t because of that entirely. This was Drago.” Shame burned in his gut from his careless behavior. Navina‟s raised eyebrows sent a chill down Ford‟s back. “Drago summoned her?” “Moments after she fell asleep.” She shook her head. “That‟s unusual. I‟ve never heard of him trying to probe the minds of his female progeny while they are still in human form.” “It‟s possible if she exerted her powers too close to transitioning.” Ford settled on the bed next to Lauren, still cradling her hand in his lap. He couldn‟t keep the circumstances from Navina. If she was to help Lauren, she had to know everything. “Are you certain?” “Yes. It‟s my fault. I should have recognized the behavior pattern after we kissed.” “The bond has already begun?” Ford nodded. “Send Adriana to me and you wait outside. You‟ve done enough to interfere with the process.” She sighed deeply, shaking her head with apparent disappointment. “I‟ll do what I can.” Ford bowed, respectfully obeying her wishes. “Yes, Navina.” He knew he‟d gone too far the instant Lauren tried 66

Robin Badillo to override his sudden rejection. Backing away, he hastily left the room. As he closed the door, Adriana and Theo hurried down the hall. “I have her bags, mate,” Theo said as he set them on the floor at Ford‟s feet. “Adriana, you‟ll have to take them in. I‟ve been banished.” Ford nudged the suitcase with his foot. “Already? You must have done something pretty bad to be banished so soon,” she replied with a smirk. Ford flexed his jaw. “Yeah, you could say that.” Adriana grabbed the bag and entered the room closing the door behind her. “They‟ve got this under control. How about you and I catch up?” Theo firmly slapped Ford on the back. They walked back downstairs and headed for the study. Scanning the room as they entered, everything remained as Ford had recalled. The nineteenth century décor always made him feel nostalgic for his earlier years, when things were simpler and less dangerous. Back then, it was easier to tell enemies from allies. Vampires and damphyrs had been enemies, for the most part, for thousands of years. Damphyrs were known to hunt vampires, often considering themselves superior, due to their half-human status. Damphyrs could blend into the human world and relied on blood much less than their fullvampire counterparts. But, the last hundred years or so had proved dangerous for everyone, and many adopted the philosophy that your enemy‟s enemy was your friend. As of late, a few incubi had become enemies to both species. Topping the list was Drago. Ford sat in his favorite George I, hand-carved, walnut, winged armchair with cabriole legs and the finest upholstery money could buy. Although a flower pattern, the colors were rich and dark, much more masculine in comparison to 67

Midnight Beckoning some of his aunt‟s other tastes in furniture. “Scotch?” Theo filled his glass from the liquor cabinet near the baby grand piano Ford had bought his aunt in 1904. “Single malt?” Theo cocked a brow offering an arrogant grin. “Only the best.” He handed a glass to Ford. “You should love this. After all, I stole it from your hidden stock in the storeroom.” Ford raised his glass, gesturing a toast. “Once a thief…” He let the rest of the remark trail off. “Whiskey and women, my only vices, mate.” Theo sat across from Ford in the matching chair, “Only?” A crooked grin broke across his face. “For starters.” Theo sipped the scotch, studying Ford. “So, now that we‟re drinkin‟ your liquor, tell me about your lady.” Ford sucked in air through his teeth, savoring the burn of the expensive whiskey. “She‟s everything I thought she‟d be and more.” “So, how much of what‟s happening upstairs is your doing?” Ford cut him a guilt ridden glance. “All of it.” “You didn‟t try to shag her did you, mate?” Ford rose and walked over to the decanter to refill his drink, avoiding Theo‟s glare. “Not exactly.” “Well what exactly did you do?” “Enough to provoke her to seek me out in a dream, which only caused her powers to alert Drago to her presence.” He downed another swig. “She actually sought you out through a dream?” Theo joined him at the liquor cabinet. “How in the hell did you get her to do that?” “I… I kissed her.” Ford bristled at the thought of it. He‟d wanted to kiss her ever since he first saw her, but feared it only would cause trouble, and he was right. 68

Robin Badillo “That must have been some bloody righteous snoggin‟,” Theo gave Ford a congratulatory slap on the back. “I‟m not proud of it. I endangered her.” “Get over it, mate. She‟s here now, where she belongs, and soon we will send her old man back to hell where he belongs.” “Unless he gets to her first.” “What‟s this I hear? Whiny, negative thoughts from the all mighty King?” A loud boisterous voice boomed behind them. Ford swung around to find his best friend, Crispin sauntering into the room. “Crispin, I was wondering when you would show up.” Ford bounded toward him, greeting his comrade with a hard hug and powerful handshake. “Good to see you.” “Likewise. I thought the prodigal son would never return.” Theo joined them and clasped Ford‟s shoulder. “He not only returned, but he escorted royalty.” Crispin‟s eyes lit up. “No shit?” “Hair as crimson as the sweetest blood, creamy alabaster skin so milky smooth you could drink it, and lips so−” “Never mind about her lips,” Ford interrupted, brushing Theo‟s hand off his shoulder. “So?” Crispin asked, taking his turn at the liquor cabinet. “So, she‟s upstairs with Navina and Adriana. She‟s sick,” Ford explained. “Sick? What‟s wrong with her?” “Drago summoned her in a dream.” “No way. How? She hasn‟t transitioned. He can‟t sense her yet.” Crispin leaned against the piano. “He can when she‟s constantly beckoning Ford in her dreams,” Theo took it upon himself to elaborate. “Ford, what did you do?” Crispin‟s tone became agitated. 69

Midnight Beckoning “I told her everything, well most of everything and well… we sort of …” He couldn‟t find the words to explain. “God dammit, Ford! You didn‟t sleep with her, did you?” Crispin‟s voice echoed throughout the room. He was cross and with good reason. He had as much to lose as Ford. They all did. “No, I didn‟t. I swear.” “You know you can‟t do that, right? I mean, not until after she completes the phase.” “I know. It was a weak moment and we kissed, but as soon as it got hot and heavy, I backed off. But, she kept on. She even went so far as to insist I couldn‟t refuse her because she‟s going to be the queen.” Ford shook his head, still amazed she‟d exerted so much authority without even knowing she was well within her rights to do so. “A natural leader,” Crispin replied thoughtfully. “This is a good sign. She‟s stubborn and strong. We‟ll need that if she‟s to fulfill the legacy.” “Yeah, well she‟s so stubborn and strong that Drago found her. Not to mention the fact that I still have two full days to go until she phases and another twenty-four hours or more after that before she becomes damphyr, and I don‟t know how in the hell I‟m going to stop myself before then.” Ford downed three more glasses of scotch while explaining his plight. His stress level had risen to new heights. Crispin and Theo both looked at each other and then the room erupted with laughter. Ford gripped his glass so firm he thought it would shatter. “What‟s so funny?” Crispin‟s bellowing laugh caused his shoulders to shake. “I‟m sorry, man. I imagined you trying to defend the world with a colossal hard-on.” “Cold showers, mate. And if that doesn‟t work, we‟ll get Navina to mix something up for you,” Theo added. 70

Robin Badillo Panic surged through Ford. “No! You can‟t tell Navina. She‟s disappointed enough.” Embarrassment flooded over him and heat seared across his face. “What‟s the matter, mate? You don‟t want your mum to know you‟ve become a man?” Theo continued to tease. Ford set his glass down and folded his arms across his chest. “Very funny, but I was a man before you were a twinkle in your mama‟s eye, lad.” His tone was gruff and exuded authority fit for a king. Being the butt of their joke wasn‟t the kind of support he needed. They meant well, but he wasn‟t about to let them off that easy. Both men struggled to stifle their laughter and adopted serious expressions. Ford scowled at them both while fighting to keep a straight face. The longer they stood there, awkwardly silent, the harder it was. A relenting smile finally let them off the hook. “Okay, so what‟s the word from Arid‟s camp?” Ford changed the subject, bringing up the tense relations between the damphyr and vampire nations. Crispin refilled his glass, went to another chair, and sat down. “Arid is onboard with whatever happens and pledges his allegiance.” Ford sat as well. “Why do I sense a but coming on?” “Because there is one. A big one. Evan is at odds with his father. He‟s young and doesn‟t understand the reality of the prophecy. He‟s insistent that we‟re baiting a trap to enslave or destroy them.” Ford pondered the situation. He‟d been out of the loop too long. He knew Evan, Arid‟s eldest son. They‟d crossed paths many times and always parted ways amicably. “We don‟t have time for this. Can you arrange a meeting for us?” “The moment I saw your car in the garage, I contacted Arid. He‟s on his way with Evan as we speak.” 71

Midnight Beckoning “That should give us time to get Lauren back on her feet. The last thing we need is to try to convince Evan she‟s our queen when she‟s half-conscious.” “Lauren?” Crispin‟s tone rose higher, dripping with an air of amazement. Ford glanced over at him. “Yes, Lauren, and don‟t tell her yet. She has enough to worry about already.” “This gets better and better for us.” A mischievous grin spread across Crispin‟s face. “Enough to spook any true believer,” Theo added. Ford rose and set his empty glass on the edge of the liquor cabinet. “I need to check on her. Please come and get me as soon as they arrive.” Crispin stood. “It‟s really good to see you home, man. And even better to know she‟s with you.” Ford nodded and left his friends alone in the study. When he reached the door to the master suite, he paused. Soft voices emanated from within. Was she awake? He could only hope. He gently rapped on the door and stepped back. The door slowly creaked open and Adriana stuck her nose through the narrow opening. “May I see her?” Her loud sigh spilled into the hallway. “Yes, but keep your distance. She‟s human you know.” Ford cautiously slipped inside. Lauren lay in the bed, her ivory hands overlapped across her chest, likening her to a modern depiction of sleeping beauty. “How is she?” he whispered to Navina. “Better, but she will be fine soon. The change will be more difficult than most. She‟s quite strong and her powers will far surpass what we anticipated.” She turned and went into the bathroom. 72

Robin Badillo “She‟s been saying your name,” Adriana added. Ford glanced over at Addie who offered a hint of what he knew in his gut was a fake smile. “Thank you for helping.” “It‟s my pleasure. Who knows, maybe I‟ll make it into her court,” she replied with a dainty curtsy. “You will be her entire court.” He drew her to him and kissed her forehead. “I‟m sorry,” he breathed into her ear. Nothing could have been truer. He‟d never wanted to hurt her, and for decades he‟d told her so as often as he could. Her feelings for him only obscured her ability to see the truth, but now, she would see it with her own eyes. She had no choice. Adriana draped her arm across his shoulder and hugged him harder. Ford closed his eyes, listening to the sound of her pounding heart, appreciating the heartfelt embrace. “Ahem.” Returning from the bathroom, Navina politely cleared her throat. “Whatever you want to say, make it quick. She needs her rest.” “Yes, Navina. I understand.” “I‟ll be right outside so mind your manners.” She took Adriana by the hand and led her out into the hall. The moment they left, Ford flew to Lauren‟s side. Clasping her hand in his, he held it to his chest. “Lauren?” A slight whimper came from the frail shell of the woman he‟d vowed to protect and serve. “I don‟t know if you can hear me, but everything will be fine. My aunt has great powers and she‟ll see you though whatever Drago has done.” He released her hand, leaned over and laid his head on her stomach. She had to survive. “Please, Lauren.” Tears plopped onto the cottony sheet between them and the cold dampened fabric brushed against his cheek. Ford shuddered from the feel of fingers being splayed through his 73

Midnight Beckoning hair. “Ford?” Ford raised his head to meet her gaze, cupping her cheek in his hand. “Yes, Lauren. I‟m here.” She softly cleared her throat as he searched her eyes. “I think… I‟m now a fan of… abstinence,” she said breathlessly, forcing what she could of a weakened smile. “I‟m a big fan of saving it for the honeymoon.” He chuckled, wiping away the tears before she could see. Lauren tried to sit up. “I wasn‟t sure before…” Ford gave her a gentle lift under her arms then smoothed loose strands of hair away from her face. “That doesn‟t matter now.” “No, it does.” Still doting, he fluffed a pillow behind her back. “I think I understand everything now.” Her voice strengthened. “It‟s overwhelming. Whatever you don‟t understand, I‟ll explain as soon as you‟re better.” “That‟s just it. I know what‟s supposed to happen.” Lauren grasped his arm, pulling him to her. “We can do this, Ford. You and I. We can lead them.” Ford sat back on the edge of the bed and studied her. What was she saying? “Of course we can. That‟s what I‟ve been trying to tell you.” At least, he thought they were talking about the same thing. Lauren‟s eyes fluttered to stay open. “Tell them that we‟ll be honored to meet their demands, whatever they are, and the instant Drago is gone, Evan will have the stone.” Her grip on his arm loosened. Ford stared at her in disbelief. “Lauren what are you talking about? How do you know Evan?” Lauren sighed, pulled the blanket up around her chest, turned over and snuggled into the down comforter. 74

Robin Badillo “Lauren?” he spoke louder. She didn‟t reply or even flinch when he called her name. Navina tugged at Ford‟s arm from behind. “She‟s asleep, Ford. Let her rest.” “She was delirious or something.” Lauren‟s words bounced around in his head like a tennis ball. “Perhaps.” “I don‟t think I should leave her.” “Maybe you‟ve forgotten how this works. You go to your room and she stays here with Adriana.” Ford‟s stomach twisted. “Seriously?” Was she really going to keep them separated? “You nearly sucked the life right out of her from a simple kiss. Imagine what would happen if you stayed.” Ford glanced over at Lauren, sleeping peacefully, looking like an angel, then back at Navina. “This isn‟t the eighteenth century. What? Will you be placing a chastity belt on her, too?” Navina frowned. “Not on her, boy, but don‟t think I can‟t whip something up to ensure you have difficulties rising to the occasion when the time comes.” Stepping back, a fearful pinch tugged at the muscles in his neck. “You wouldn‟t?” “Try me,” she hissed before a playful grin broke across her face. “Ford, you have to be careful. One wrong move before she phases and everything could be threatened.” He exhaled hard. “Navina, I won‟t be reckless again, I swear.” “I know, because you‟ll be down the hall and Adriana will be here.” Ford nervously fidgeted, unable to think of a legitimate reason to warrant his continued presence. “Please let me tell her goodbye?” 75

Midnight Beckoning “Very well, but only a moment.” Navina left him alone with Lauren. Ford sat back on the edge of the bed. “Two more days, Lauren. You‟ll feel things you‟ve never thought possible and have the strength of twenty men. You‟ll be the most remarkable queen any of us could have ever dreamed of.” He caressed her cheek with the tip of his finger and although sleeping peacefully, Lauren smiled.

76

Robin Badillo

Chapter Five

“Y

ou shouldn‟t be here.” “I know, but I am.” Lauren strolled across the bedroom and eased up onto the bed. “No, really. You can‟t be here. Navina will kill me.” Ford grasped her upper arm, holding her at bay. “We‟ve done this before and nothing happened,” she cooed as she crawled toward him. “But this time is different. Drago knows how to reach you now. It‟s too dangerous.” A tickle skittered across Lauren‟s stomach as Ford‟s finger slightly dipped beneath the strap of her gown and touched her bare skin. She snapped a glance down to where his flesh met hers. When she looked back at Ford, his gaze was fixed on her shoulder as well. “See? You remember what I feel like, don‟t you?” He wound the strap around his fingers and a frustrated grumble reverberated from his chest. “I know what a dream feels like. I want to know what you feel like in the flesh and this isn‟t it.” His harsh tone scraped against her bones. “There isn‟t a difference. Here we don‟t have to wait for some silly ol‟ birthday.” She pushed her body past his protesting hand and hovered over him. Ford, lying on his back, gazed up at her. 77

Midnight Beckoning Lauren looked down her body to the outline of her breasts and abdomen peeking through the thin white fabric. She didn‟t have to look back to know that Ford had noticed, too. Her breathing increasing to a near pant, she grabbed him by his t-shirt, drawing him to her. “Kiss me.” “Kiss you? I want to do more than kiss you, foolish girl,” he hissed. “Then do it.” Ford tangled her hair in his hand and rose up to meet her lips. Fire exploded on her tongue as he plunged his deep into her mouth. Without argument, he flipped her over and settled on top of her, clumsily finding his way under her clothing. Lauren hungrily tore at his shirt until she was able to bring it up over his head. She pushed him back to gaze upon his rippling chest and abdomen. Biting her bottom lip, pleased with his athletic physique, she grinned devilishly. “See?” “I see you‟re going to be a handful.” He returned his mouth to hers. Sliding his hand up her stomach, he found the supple mound of flesh she‟d been waiting for him to touch. Lauren nudged him downward, persuading him to venture under her gown. Wriggling it up her body, she removed it and tossed it onto the floor. She watched his gaze trail down her curves. He paused long enough to flick the hardened rosebud of her breast, nibbling and lapping at the sensitive nipple. Lauren gasped as electrified currents zapped and exploded between her legs. Ford would make an excellent lover, and she couldn‟t wait to see how skillfully he would satisfy her. They‟d 78

Robin Badillo finally reached the point of no return. His breathing hastened and his tongue trailed up her neck to her mouth were he resumed eager kisses. “Make love to me, Ford,” she breathed against his parted lips. Running her hand down the front of his jeans, she tugged at the button and zipper. Lauren unsnapped it, eased her hand inside and a playful giggle escaped her when she found what she wanted most. With a loud wince, Ford pulled away and rose up on his outstretched arm. “Lauren, we‟ve been here too long. If we stay—” “Don‟t stop this time,” she pleaded. “I have to.” “Why? Don‟t you want me?” She grabbed his arm, trying to coax him back. “I want you more than you‟ll ever know. But, I want you to live long enough to give yourself to me in the real world, not just here.” He sat up and glanced back at her. Lauren remained on her back with her naked body exposed. She strummed her fingers across her breast to entice him once again. His gaze intently followed the flow of her finger against the nipple he‟d suckled. She encircled it with her fingertip then plucked at it with her thumb and index finger. “Are you sure?” “Fuck!” he growled under his breath. “Tsk, tsk. Such language.” She giggled. “Why do you push me?” He stood next to the bed, the muscles in his chest rigid with physical frustration. “Why don’t you push me?” She rose up on one elbow. Ford reached down and picked up her gown from the floor. “You already know why and tomorrow, when you‟re awake, I‟ll explain it again.” He pressed her gown into her 79

Midnight Beckoning hand. “Go back to your body and stay there before someone hears you talking in your sleep.” Lauren conceded with a deep sigh. “Okay, but this isn‟t over.” She dressed and turned to him before she left. “Will I remember tomorrow?” Ford walked over and kissed her forehead. “I don‟t know. It depends.” “On what?” “On how you really feel. Out there, you‟re still human and you‟re holding on to things in your human life, like that Steven guy. Here, I‟m all you have.” Rising up on her tiptoes, she kissed him softly. “I hope I do remember.” Ford chuckled. “I hope you don‟t.” Her stomach flip-flopped. His answer vexed her. “Why would you say something like that?” He skimmed the outline of her breast lightly with his finger through the thin fabric of her gown. “Because if you remember, you‟ll know how much of an idiot I am for sending you away.” Lauren smiled, pleased with his reply and returned to her room. Without even realizing she‟d left her body, she sat up in her bed. The girl from the night before lay asleep on top of the blankets next to her. Lauren couldn‟t remember her name, but recalled how dutifully she assisted the other woman when Lauren first arrived so sick. Without question, Lauren knew they were Ford‟s family. “Ford,” she whispered. The memories of the day before came slamming back into her mind. Yesterday was real. Real demons were after her and she would soon become this thing called a damphyr, half human and half vampire. 80

Robin Badillo Her attention turned to the sleeping girl. Was she a damphyr, too? It would make sense if she were. After all, Ford brought her there for help. If she was, she was the most beautiful monster Lauren had ever seen, quite a stretch from the hell demons with talons, bat wings and slimy saliva. She had long straight black hair, so black it held a blue tint like the midnight sky. Her skin was tan and flawless. She was petite, but even lying down, her figure was astounding, Sports Illustrated Swimsuit Edition perfect. Lauren suddenly felt self-conscious in the old fashioned, white linen gown, compared to the silky black slip the other girl wore. Slipping to the edge of the bed, Lauren became instantly woozy and unable to stand. “You‟ll have to sit here for a few minutes,” a soft voice spoke behind her. Startled, Lauren flinched, eyeing the woman as she left the bed and walked around to her side. The mysterious beauty extended a dainty hand. “I‟m Adriana, an old friend of Ford‟s.” Liquid pecan tinted eyes stared back at her. “Lauren.” She accepted her hand and shook it. “Oh, we all know your name very well, my Lady.” An uncomfortable wave sank to the bottom of her stomach. “I beg your pardon?” Adriana‟s sweet smile eased the tension. “We‟ve been waiting for you quite a while. It would be an honor to help you adjust.” “Where is Ford?” Unsteady, Lauren got to her feet. Adriana reached for her the second she began to sway and Lauren latched onto her. “Is he here?” “Yes, would you like me to get him?” “Please?” Adriana helped Lauren back onto the bed. “Sit here and 81

Midnight Beckoning I‟ll be right back.” Lauren nodded, scooting farther back. When she was settled, Adriana left her alone. She scanned the room for her clothes, but they were nowhere to be seen. The room was quite regal. Deep red cloth fabric adorned the walls with tiny swirl patterns of flowers etched with golden flakes. The design reminded her of a toy castle, doll house she had when she was a girl. There were no windows, only a bed, an elegant antique armoire and two matching end tables on either side of the bed. Overhead hung a breathtaking crystal chandelier from a vaulted ceiling. Thinking her clothes could have been hanging in the armoire, Lauren tried to get to her feet again. The ceramic tile floor was cool to the bottom of her bare feet. She pressed down hard with her toes to grip the smooth surface. Inching her way across the room, she held her hands out to steady her balance. She was nearly out of breath by the time she reached the cabinet. Opening the doors, she shuffled through the drawers in search of anything familiar. She didn‟t find the clothes she‟d worn before, but some of the clothing she did find looked like a few of the garments she‟d seen in the closet at Ford‟s house. He must have packed them for her. How long had she been out of it? She pulled out a bra, panties and a blouse. That was a start. She opened another larger drawer and found a few pairs of jeans. Lauren made her way back to the bed and began to change. Sliding off the gown and slipping into the undergarments, her mind cleared with each passing moment. Feeling a little winded, though, she rested for a second on the edge of the bed. Her energy drained fast with the 82

Robin Badillo slightest exertion. “I see you‟re awake,” Ford‟s voice sounded from the doorway. Lauren‟s cheeks warmed at the sight of him. Glancing down she realized she was still half dressed and immediately brought the blouse up to cover her bra. “I‟m sorry, would you like me to leave?” He stepped back as though to go. “No,” she blurted without a second thought. “A bra isn‟t much different than a swimsuit, I suppose.” The flutter of embarrassment dissipated. “I like swimsuits,” he said with a curl to the left side of his lips. His charming smile eased her mind even more. Lauren finished dressing and stood by the bed. “Do you have any idea where my shoes are?” “Not right off hand, but I‟m sure Adriana knows where everything is.” “I met her.” She glanced up to search his eyes. “And she would be…?” “Uh, well, Adriana is one of our clan, the oldest member of the family other than Navina and me.” “Oldest? She looks rather young to me.” “Twenty-one, like the rest of us. Only she‟s been twentyone a while longer than the others.” Ford slowly approached. Having him nearby made her feel safe. She‟d adjusted to that feeling over the last day or two, or for however long she‟d been with him. How many days had it been? She couldn‟t remember. “The others?” Ford sat on the edge of the bed and Lauren joined him. “Our immediate family is small, but the extended family is around two thousand.” 83

Midnight Beckoning “Two thousand? All… damphyrs?” Were there really that many? “Two thousand and counting. More are born every day, but even more die. That‟s part of what we‟re trying to prevent.” “The births or the deaths?” The topic was as confusing as a foreign language, though she‟d come to accept it was information she needed to know. “Both.” He rubbed his palms against his pants as though he was nervous. “I get why you would want to prevent the deaths, but why births?” “It‟s not like I‟m trying to put an end to our species, but the more of us created, the more volatile the world becomes, especially when they could potentially be led by someone like Drago. As an incubus, he causes human death. That‟s what must be prevented. We must defeat him and set an example to our kind by creating a new hybrid-race from our own children.” Uneasiness crept up her spine. “Yeah, about that—” Ford quickly stood. “We‟re setting up a meeting with one of the most powerful Vampire Lords?” Lauren noted his edgy reaction and how he‟d quickly changed the subject. What was that about? “Vampire Lords?” A ball of air formed in the back of her throat. “Of course.” She gulped it away, assessing her predicament. It wasn‟t enough that she had to deal with being whatever she was, the upcoming war and, oh yeah, the conception and eventual birth of a child she didn‟t even want to have, but now there were Vampire Lords waiting to meet her. “There‟s nothing to worry about. Your presence is all that‟s necessary to show them you‟re real, the prophecy was real, and that you‟ll learn to lead them.” 84

Robin Badillo A heavy weight pressed down on her shoulders, forcing her to sit back on the bed, yet again. How would she be able to pull this off? She‟d trusted Ford with her life and he‟d proven he was capable against hell demons, but this was something entirely different. Brute strength wouldn‟t get her through the next task. This time she needed a strong mind and resolve. What if that was the one thing she, as an ordinary human, lacked? “I don‟t know. What if I mess something up?” She tugged at her fingers, fiddling away the anxiety. Ford approached, gently grasping her shoulders. “You are the Queen. You don‟t have to do anything more than make an appearance. That will be intimidating enough.” Intimidating? She was barely five foot five and human to boot. She was far from intimidating. Now, Ford? No one in their right minds would ever question his abilities. He was not only huge, but his intense attitude alone would set even the most doubtful mind at ease. After all, he‟d convinced her she wasn‟t even human in only a matter of moments. Lauren looked down, remembering the cool tile beneath her. “I would probably be more convincing with shoes,” she quipped. Ford stepped back and glanced down at her feet. “Those look like rather royal toes to me.” His lips curled upward and crescent moon creases dug in at the corners of his mouth. Butterflies zigzagged around in her stomach at the sight of his joyful expression. He was so much different from the massive, imposing man who scowled at her in the elevator a few days ago. Now, she couldn‟t even imagine being afraid of him. Perhaps the kiss the night before had a little to do with that. Okay, maybe a lot. 85

Midnight Beckoning She wiggled her toes with the sparkly French tipped nails. “Royal enough to impress a Vampire Lord?” Ford raised a thoughtful brow. “Uh, on second thought, I‟ll send Adriana back in to help you find some shoes.” He shoved his hand into his pocket and headed for the door. “Oh, by the way, if Theo says anything to embarrass you, let me know and I‟ll take care of it.” Without waiting for her response, he left the room. Theo? Who the hell is Theo? She would have to remember the name. Before she had time to sigh, Adriana flitted into the room. “I have the perfect shoes,” she said, handing her a pair of black ballet slipper-type flats. Not surprising, they were her size. “Thank you.” Lauren slipped them on. “Do we need to go to wherever these vampires are supposed to be?” “He already told you about the vampires?” Adriana stepped back and eyed her up and down as though surveying the outfit Lauren wore. “He says I won‟t have to do anything but stand there.” “He‟s right. Arid will probably be amused by anything you have to say, but his son, Evan, will see you as the threat you are.” How could that be possible? A vampire threatened by me? How long would it be before any of this actually felt real? Lauren shook her head, still trying to absorb the mass of information cluttering her mind. Without these people to back her up and fill in the blanks, she‟d truly be lost. “Thank you for helping me.” Adriana glanced up at her, and for a brief instant, Lauren thought she saw a hint of animosity in her shimmering brown eyes. “No problem.” Why would this girl have ill feelings toward her? She didn‟t even know her. 86

Robin Badillo Ford‟s handsome face came to mind. He‟d said Adriana was one of the oldest of their group. Did that mean she was the only girl in the family as well? If so, how had their relationship been categorized? Could she have mistaken the look of animosity for jealousy? Although kindred emotions, they could come from completely different places. “So you‟ve been with Ford for a long time?” Taking a chance, she decided a question or two wouldn‟t hurt. “A little over a hundred and fifty years.” She walked behind Lauren and swept her hair back. “I think pulling it back will be best for the meeting.” “Sure.” Lauren slumped back and allowed Adriana to primp. “So you and Ford are close?” A long silence loomed. A nauseous wave sloshed in her gut as her anxiety rose. “I‟m trying to piece everything together. Ford says the immediate family is small, but there are two thousand or so like us. I don‟t mean to pry.” Actually, she had meant to pry, but as soon as she mentioned it, she wanted to retract the question. Adriana stopped fiddling with Lauren‟s hair and came around to face her. “Ford is very important to me and the rest of our kind. I‟ll serve him as I will serve you. My loyalties supersede whatever personal feelings may have ever existed.” Lauren‟s insides quivered as she gazed into the beautiful girl‟s eyes. Adriana was in love with Ford. She hadn‟t said as much, but then again, it was what she hadn‟t said that troubled Lauren. Had Adriana given Ford up for the benefit of their species? How in the hell could Lauren top that sacrifice? Another question quickly surfaced. One Lauren regretted even thinking. Did Ford love Adriana, too? 87

Midnight Beckoning “I think I can fix my own hair, Adriana. Thank you, though.” How could Lauren look this girl in the eye, knowing she was about to take her place? A shameful burn tinged her cheeks. “It‟s my pleasure, and please, call me Addie.” “All right, Addie. If you don‟t mind though, I don‟t like to be fussed over. I can twist it up or something simple.” Lauren swallowed hard, hating the uncomfortable feelings unraveling her insides. “Lauren?” Addie placed her hand on Lauren‟s arm. “Are you okay?” Lauren forced a smile, fighting back senseless tears, which manifested instead, into a tangy ball in the back of her throat. Her ears rang and her mouth watered. “I‟m fine,” she lied. Addie countered with an uneasy smile of her own. “Navina will probably want to check on you before we go downstairs.” Lauren nodded, but did not reply. When Addie left the room, Lauren collapsed onto the bed, no longer able to control the tears. How could she lead people who‟d lived centuries compared to a measly two decades? People who were stronger than she could ever imagine being. She didn‟t deserve this so called birthright. Who was she anyway? A waitress and part time student at a community college. Her life couldn‟t have been more mundane and unworthy of a kingdom, especially a damphyr slash vampire kingdom. A soft knock sounded at the door. Lauren sat up, quickly drying her eyes. If Ford had returned, she would die if he saw her blubbering again. Inhaling deep, she smoothed her blouse. “Yes?” The door opened slowly. Lauren drew in a sudden flood of air and held her breath. The woman standing in the 88

Robin Badillo doorway was the most extraordinary sight she‟d ever seen. Long flowing blonde curls, draping across her shoulders, spilled over her breasts. Deep liquescent, ocean-blue eyes, round and full, gazed back. Her alabaster skin was as flawless as a porcelain geisha doll and she flitted into the room like a ghost—no—an angel. “Lauren, darling, I am so pleased to see you up and dressed.” A soft, rich voice seeped from the beautiful woman and played like a symphony on Lauren‟s ears. The woman paused near the bedside. Lauren eyed her close. She wasn‟t like Ford or Addie. She couldn‟t explain it, but somehow Lauren knew. She had to be Navina, the sorceress. “We‟ve waited a very long time for you, child. You‟re more than we could have ever hoped for.” “You‟re Navina?” Lauren found her voice. “I am. And you will make an exquisite Queen.” Heat from Lauren‟s cheeks radiated down her shoulders and chest, she had no words fit for a reply to such a statement. Navina smiled. “You‟re as humble as Ford said you would be. That‟s an important trait. When powers such as yours are at stake, humility is a blessing.” “Powers?” What powers? Her already strained nerves frayed at the ends. “You must feel something, don‟t you?” Navina tilted her head to the side as though studying Lauren, which only made her more self-conscience. “That second thought that entered your mind, gnawing at you that something wasn‟t right? Or that even more powerful one that pushed you onward because you knew in your heart something was right?” Lauren gave credence to what she said. She recalled Steven wanting her to spend more time with his family. She 89

Midnight Beckoning always found a way around it. They didn‟t like her much and somewhere in the back of her mind, it wasn‟t important enough for Lauren to try harder to get them to. Could this have been that second thought that told her something wasn‟t right? Or, how about the day in the elevator, when Ford entered? By all rights, she should have been terrified, but for reasons she didn‟t understand at the time, she felt safer than she ever had. Was that her intuition telling her everything was fine? “A lot of people have intuition,” Lauren argued. Still her true self, always questioning, always testing. “But not all are on the cusp of becoming something more. I‟ve seen many things, but never before have my visions been stronger or more accurate than they are about you.” Lauren couldn‟t help but squirm uncomfortably. Not even vampires, damphyrs, or anything else freaked her out as much as Navina had. Was it her ability to see the future, or her ability to see the—truth? A gentle hand squeezed Lauren‟s shoulder. “It‟s overwhelming, I know. But you can handle much more than you think.” She released her hold and stepped back. “Now some advice about when we arrive in the study.” Lauren nodded. “First, do not speak until Ford comes to you. Then and only then will you address the Vampire Lord.” Taking Lauren by the hand, she tucked it under her arm and led her through the doors. “Then, keep your attention directed toward Arid. Only acknowledge Evan if you‟re asked by Ford or Arid to do so.” Lauren tried to memorize Navina‟s instructions, but it was all so confusing. If she was the Queen and to be the leader soon, why should she be restricted as to when and to whom she spoke? “Navina?” 90

Robin Badillo “I know what you must be thinking. This isn‟t to diminish your power. This is to set an example of how important you are. You cannot speak to Evan because he is not the Lord, his father is. Allowing Ford to act as the buffer between you and Arid only shows that you should only be addressed by the hierarchy and nothing less. Even then, it will also establish that you are above petty grievances and are concerned only with strategy.” Lauren‟s angst grew as they descended the staircase. “Are you sure I can pull this off?” Patting her hand, Navina smiled. “You already have. Today is mostly for show. Once they see you, no matter what they say, they will follow, even Evan.” Navina‟s confidence saturated the air between them and Lauren only hoped some of it would rub off onto her in the fleeting moments before they entered the room. As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Addie waited outside two large double doors. “My lady.” She slightly dipped down into a curtsy. The gesture only made Lauren queasy. She hated the grandeur. Holding her head high, despite the negative emotion, Lauren gracefully passed through the door with Navina at her side. As the doors swung open, a wave of fear flooded over her. Lauren gripped Navina‟s arm. Everyone in the study, including Ford, knelt with heads bowed. Lauren swallowed hard. What century had she just stepped into? A haunting, cold draft swept over her as she passed the three individuals to her right. The Vampire Lord, the thought. Somehow, she felt it from somewhere deep inside. 91

Midnight Beckoning As they approached a lovely baby grand piano in the corner, Navina turned her around to face the crowd. Ford rose, meeting her eyes, with a smoldering gaze. She longed to hide away in the shadow of his mountainous form, shielded by his size and long overcoat the way he protected her from the hell demons. He glided across the room and took her hand, retrieving her from the arm of his aunt. “Lord, Arid. I present to you my Queen and future bride, Lauren.” The bizarre words echoed in her mind. „His future bride’, how crazy was that? The stately vampire rose slowly. Lauren held her breath as silvery eyes found hers. “Your majesty.” He approached, took her hand and lightly kissed the back of it. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Lauren froze, and a squeeze from Ford‟s fingers prompted her response. “The pleasure is all mine, Lord Arid.” She offered a sincere smile praying all the while that he couldn‟t sense her fear. “Ford, you are indeed a lucky man,” the Vampire Lord announced. “Yes, I am.” Ford led her to an antique chair. Lauren tried to pay attention to Ford‟s every move by keeping him in her sights, but was momentarily distracted by the younger of the two vampires. The Vampire Lord appeared to be around thirty years of age with short spiky blond hair, nearly as white as snow, handsome and exuding a charm unmatched by most. The ruggedly handsome, much younger man on his left, was tall, thin, and had darker features with jet black, short, spiky hair like his father‟s. His silvery eyes weren‟t as dazzling as Arid‟s and Lauren couldn‟t help but feel it may have been because he had a much darker soul, perhaps 92

Robin Badillo dulling the silver, leaving them slightly gray. “So this is your long awaited Queen?” Evan remarked, derision evident in his tone. Though the question was posed to Ford, his glower was directed at Lauren. “Evan!” Arid snapped. “We are guests and it would befit you to hold your tongue.” In an instant, Evan stood nose to nose with Lauren. She stiffened as his cold breath blasted across her face. Ford and two other men flew to her side and stood their ground, wedging themselves between her and the young vampire. Her insides instantly turned to Jell-O. How she was still standing was beyond her. “Call him off, Arid. This disrespect will not be tolerated and perhaps taken as a personal attack,” Ford‟s voice boomed with a deep husky bravado. Lauren‟s stomach fluttered with a strange and unexpected excitement at the sight of Ford coming to her rescue. She reveled in his powerful stance. “Evan, you are embarrassing yourself,” Lord Arid hissed. The younger man eyed Lauren up and down then cut threatening glances at the three men flanking her before slowly retreating. Ford cleared his throat, tuned to Lauren, his face out of view of their guests, and winked. Lauren silently huffed with relief at his charming, unfazed demeanor. Drawing her hand to his lips, he kissed it. “My Lady,” he chimed. Lauren smiled and nodded, but didn‟t speak. She sat back in the chair and tried her best to remain calm. Addie stood stoically at the study door with a solemn nononsense expression. When Lauren‟s eyes found hers, for an instant, she cracked a smile then resumed her post with the 93

Midnight Beckoning utmost sincerity. “Ford, I am very interested to know what your plans are to defeat Drago,” Lord Arid resumed the discussion. “We‟re planning an advance that will draw him out. Once he‟s exposed, our united armies can surround him. With the help of Navina we‟ll be able to bind him and cast him back into hell where he belongs,” Ford explained. “And you are certain he can be drawn out into the open, unguarded?” “Yes, Lord Arid. The only protection he may be tempted to bring will be his hell demons and with enough firepower, our combined armies should easily defeat them. The conversation continued, but Lauren didn‟t hear what was said. She remained distracted by the ominous stare emanating from the junior vampire. His gray eyes darkened even more, penetrating what was left of the confidence Lauren struggled to sustain. Did he know she was nothing more than an ordinary girl? Avoiding his glare, she focused on the other two men who‟d come to her aid. One was tall, muscular and handsome with mesmerizing green eyes. His attention gravitated more toward Ford. Lauren sensed the illuminating air of loyalty around him. She instantly trusted him, though, other than his quick rush to protect her, she had no particular reason as to why she should. The other had blond hair and blue eyes. He was much shorter than Ford, his body language exuded confidence and he held a sense of easiness about him. None of which helped Lauren decide which one of Ford‟s friends he was. The last unidentified person in the room was another woman who clung to Evan‟s arm and was quite possibly his girlfriend or wife. Her silky black hair, pulled back into a tight ponytail, accentuated her already ethnically Asian 94

Robin Badillo features. Cold, onyx eyes glowered in Lauren‟s direction as aggressively as her mate‟s had. This was the crème de la crème of the vampire forces? Without knowing more about vampires, Lauren worried about their willingness to help. If they were as strong as Ford, then she could see the benefits of uniting, but if they were untrustworthy, why risk an alliance? She didn‟t know much about the differences between their species, but so far, she didn‟t care very much for them, with the exception of Lord Arid. He came across as sincere and wise. His noted patience and enthusiasm set her at ease, but in the back of her mind, she wondered if he could really control his son. The last thing they needed was disloyalty from half of their army in the heat of whatever battle they were all convinced was inevitable. “Very well, Ford,” Lord Arid‟s voice caught Lauren‟s attention. “We will organize tonight and be ready to move whenever you call.” “Once everything is completed on our end, we‟ll set the plan into action,” Ford replied. Lord Arid slowly approached Lauren and her insides sloshed. She thought she would collapse, but instead, gathered whatever energy she could muster and rose to meet him. “Lady Lauren, please accept my vow of allegiance and know that victory will be claimed in your honor.” A soft kiss to the back of her hand sparked a chill that shot directly up her arm and ricocheted wildly across her skin. He stepped back and glared at his son. Lauren‟s heart pounded uncontrollably as Evan eased toward her. His menacing gaze was fixed on hers. “I will not pretend to be okay with this situation, but if this half-baked plan of yours will rid this planet of Drago, then you will 95

Midnight Beckoning have my allegiance.” Lauren immediately glanced at Ford who raised his chin and puffed out his chest as though he was ready to pounce. She shook her head. Graciously acknowledging the young vampire, Lauren looked him directly in his eyes, her nerves tingling to the point of explosion. “We will not fail,” she stated sternly, offering him her hand. Evan kissed the back of her fingers and glared up into her eyes so intently, Lauren was sure he could see right into her soul. Hastily retreating, he snatched the female vampire up by the arm and left the room in a huff. The instant the doors closed behind their guests, Lauren collapsed into the chair, every inch of her body shuddering with fear.

96

Robin Badillo

Chapter Six

“T

hat was without a doubt the most amazing thing I‟ve ever seen,” Theo said as he poured himself a glass of bourbon from the liquor cabinet. “The way she got that snarky vampire to kiss her hand with four little words. The two of you planned that, right?” Ignoring Theo‟s remark, Ford eyed Lauren. Her cheeks flushed pink and she appeared dazed. “Are you okay?” Tears pooled in her eyes and she exhaled hard. “Did I do that?” “Yes, you did.” Ford knelt at her side, taking her hand in his. Lauren‟s shoulders shook hard and then deflated. Ford lifted her chin with his fingertips. “You were amazing.” “She handled herself as the true Queen she is,” Navina added, placing her hand on Lauren‟s shoulder. “Queen or no Queen, she totally slammed that asshole,” Theo snickered. “Theodore,” Navina snapped. Ford frowned at his friend. “Knock it off.” Theo shrugged and downed his drink. Crispin joined Ford and Lauren. “How about some introductions before dinner?” Ford smiled, feeling a bit awkward mixed with an 97

Midnight Beckoning inexplicable desire not to share her with anyone else, especially his charismatic friends. “Lauren, these are my friends Crispin and Theo.” Ford gesture to them, pointing them out as he said their names. Lauren nodded to them both. Ford rose, but kept his attention on Lauren. She was overwhelmed. If he didn‟t intervene and give her a few moments to collect herself, he was sure she would fall apart. “Dinner sounds good. If you don‟t mind though, Lauren and I will join you shortly.” “Of course, dear,” Navina replied with a soft pat on Lauren‟s shoulder. The remaining family members smiled and respectfully left them alone. Ford lingered at the doors a moment, watching them all meander into the dining room across the foyer. When he turned back to face Lauren, his heart sank. She sat in his favorite chair with her head lowered, still teetering on the verge of tears. “Are you sure you‟re all right?” He wanted so badly to hold and comfort her, but unsure of what she remembered about their late night liaison, he thought better of it. Pushing her wouldn‟t be smart, even though she questioned why he hadn‟t done so in the dream. Lauren glanced up at him with pleading eyes as though needing reassurance. That, he would gladly give. Racing back to her side, he knelt before her again. “You truly were remarkable.” “They were real vampires?” The measure of disbelief in her voice was unnerving. Perhaps she still hadn‟t wrapped her mind around it yet. “Yes, real vampires.” “I was scared to death.” “You couldn‟t tell,” he assured her, stretching the truth a 98

Robin Badillo bit. She reached for his hand and he caressed the back of it with his thumb. “That Evan guy looked at me like he would sooner cut my throat before joining us.” Ford chuckled a bit. “You‟re very perceptive.” “Lord Arid seemed sincere, but I have to say, he wasn‟t what I expected a vampire to look like.” “Oh, yeah?” His curiosity rose. “So, what do they look like in your mind?‟ She looked around the room. “I don‟t know, but not charming or handsome, that‟s for sure.” “Not all vampires are charming, but then again, Arid is over eight hundred years old. He‟s learned a great deal about how to put a human at ease, especially beautiful females.” Lauren‟s cheeks flushed a bright pink and heat radiated from her warming skin. “Who was the girl?” Her interest surprised him. “I suppose she was Evan‟s mate.” He shrugged. “She didn‟t like me much either.” “She probably knew what Evan was thinking under all of the hostile theatrics.” Ford had smelled the pheromones emanating from Evan the instant Lauren entered the room. The vampire lusted for more than her human blood. Lauren looked up at him with a trembling smile. “I noticed the way he looked at me, too.” She rubbed her palms on her jeans. “Would he have killed me?” Telling her the truth would probably upset her. “No, he wanted to intimidate you.” It wasn‟t a lie, but it wasn‟t the entire truth either. Ford knew enough about Evan to know that if pushed, he wouldn‟t hesitate to kill, even an innocent human. But, Evan 99

Midnight Beckoning wanting to kill her wasn‟t what had him so uneasy. Knowing Evan wanted Lauren for himself set Ford‟s blood boiling and he would roast the snarky vampire alive before allowing him near his bride, alliance or not. Evan was usually a sensible guy, but there‟d been some dissension in their ranks lately. There was talk that Arid was unhappy with the way Evan had been handling their business affairs. Evan had three brothers who could easily be appointed second in command if Arid chose to do so. Vampire participation in the war was only one of the many conflicts brewing within their coven. Adding Lauren to the equation may have tilted things in the wrong direction, especially if Evan‟s desires superseded his loyalties. Ford hoped it wouldn‟t come to that. Her brow creased. “What day is it?” Ford thought a moment. “I believe it‟s the fifth.” Her birthday was literally hours away. Lauren‟s demeanor tensed, leading to a long silence between them. “How will it happen?” She finally spoke again. He bristled, knowing exactly what she meant by the simple question. The topic had to be addressed, but he hadn‟t fully thought about how he would explain. “Are you sure your read−” “Tell me, please?” She interrupted, squeezing his hand. Ford took a deep breath. “You‟ll feel nauseous at first. Your body will resist and a fever will set in to fight the invasion of the cells that develop naturally.” “Will I know what‟s happening?” “In the beginning, but within two or three hours, you‟ll probably lose consciousness.” “You told me before that it will hurt.” Her breathing increased and she trembled. “Yes, but because we‟re here now, Navina will try to ease 100

Robin Badillo that pain.” He hoped, with all his heart, Navina would be able to help the way she‟d assisted him. His transition was so long ago, he barely remembered the pain at all. “How long will it last?” “It depends.” “On what?” “On you, your body and, of course, how strong your powers will be.” Her eyes widened. “Powers? Navina mentioned powers, too.” “You won‟t be human when you wake up. Some of us have special gifts. If you possess any, it may take longer and the process may be worse.” After what Navina had told him, that naturally worried him the most. If she wasn‟t strong enough, she would die. He avoided mentioning that portion of the phase again, intentionally. She was already scared enough. Pulling him to her, she clung fiercely to his neck. Ford melted around her, engulfing her with his protective embrace. Though rattled by her sobs he couldn‟t let her see how moved he‟d been by her emotional reaction. “Lauren, you‟re in the best of hands. I promise I won‟t let anything bad happen to you.” Lauren eased back, studying his eyes as though she didn‟t believe him. “Thanks for saying that, but the fact that I‟m even here means something bad already did happen.” He couldn‟t argue. Her life, as she had known it, was in shambles. It didn‟t matter that in a few days she would see there could be a happily ever after. Right now she was lost and nothing he did would right it. “This has been hard, I know. But, you‟re handling everything very well.” “I‟m good with bad news. I‟ve been slammed by it most of my life.‟ 101

Midnight Beckoning A sharp pang cut into his chest. She was right about the bad news. From what he‟d learned, her life had been one tragedy after another. “Your father?” She fiddled with her fingernails. “If you really did your homework, then you know, if I die, it will kill my mother.” “Lauren, I wish you could explain everything to her someday, but you can‟t.” She looked away and folded her arms across her chest. “Can we get this over with?” “It‟ll be over soon enough.” How could he make her see the pain she felt now would ease with time? He couldn‟t, and that made it even harder. Ford went to the liquor cabinet, poured them each a drink and handed her a glass. Lauren took it, but kept her gaze set on her lap. “You drink a lot,” she mumbled. He couldn‟t help but laugh. “Alcohol numbs the cravings.” The instant he made the comment he wished he hadn‟t. “Cravings?” Deep worrisome lines tugged between her brows. How in the hell could he get her to understand about the blood? “It‟s the only drawback to being half-vampire. As a human it‟s disgusting, but you won‟t feel the same after.” “I have to drink blood?” Ford nodded. “But, I‟ll be half-human, too?” “Yes, and you have to feed the human half, but the vampire side must be nurtured as well.” “Will I have to kill someone?” “No, not at all. We have a healthy supply here and when we aren‟t here, we can hunt.” She gripped the glass then downed the contents. Sucking air through her teeth, most likely to soothe the burn, she 102

Robin Badillo glared up at him. “I don‟t want to know.” “Good, because I wasn‟t sure how to explain it anyway.” Her glare softened and she tilted her head to the side, eying him. Ford shifted from one leg to the other, uncomfortable with the intense way she studied him now. “What?” “You‟re different.” He furrowed his brow. What did she mean by that? “Different?” Lauren nodded. “The first time I saw you, I was scared to death. Then when you flew through my apartment window to save me from the hell demons, I was in awe, but still terrified. You were like some superhero. Now, you‟re just a guy.” Just a guy? What was worse, being a monster in her eyes or just a guy? Flashes of their passionate dreams flickered in his mind. It was apparent she hadn‟t recalled what she‟d done or said when they were together in her dream. Was that a good thing? “I‟m not sure how to take that.” He placed his glass on the cabinet. “It‟s been three centuries since I was just some guy.” Lauren smiled. “It was meant as a compliment.” She rose and joined him at the liquor cabinet. “What I meant was I‟m beginning to see past all of the crazy. Maybe I‟m getting used to this new reality, I don‟t know.” “I hope you are. We have a difficult task ahead of us and the better grasp you have, the better the outcome will be.” She stepped closer. “Something‟s been bothering me, but I‟m not sure if it‟s my imagination or not.” Ford‟s mouth dried and he nervously cleared his throat. “Oh?” “Yeah.” She closed in. The instant she entered his personal space, his heart 103

Midnight Beckoning lunged in his chest. Had she remembered after all? Raising her hand, she pressed her palm against his cheek, caressing him with her thumb. Ford drew in a deep breath and leaned into her touch. She effortlessly made him insane with desire. The slightest graze of her skin on his, electrified his body. He wanted her so badly it hurt. “I know much more about you than I think I do.” Her dazzling eyes flared a deep emerald green. Ford didn‟t speak. He swallowed hard, clenching his jaw. “The more I look at you, the more I see.” She had to stop. If she kept it up, he wouldn‟t be able to resist and it would only lead to something he couldn‟t allow. Her thumb slid over his bottom lip and she gently licked her own. God, he wanted to taste her again. This was torture. Sexual desires were bad enough for a damphyr. Incubi were essentially sexual beings incarnate. With that powerful force running through his veins, refusing to heed the call, especially with his true mate, was, literally, defying nature. “We‟ve been here before.” Ford nodded as his heart pounded. So many times. Closing her eyes, Lauren pressed her lips to his. He wanted to kiss her back, but a slice of pain cut into him. He was torn. If he kissed her, he could weaken her life force and tonight of all nights she needed to be at her strongest. If he didn‟t give in to his need a little, though, he wouldn‟t make it through her phase. Ford grasped her upper arms and pulled her to him. His tongue plunged deep into her sweet mouth. A little taste wouldn‟t hurt. Running her fingers through his hair, she drew him closer. A slight whimper echoed throughout the room and their breathing quickened. 104

Robin Badillo The kiss deepened and she grasped him harder. Through clenched eyes, Ford recalled her hovering over him the previous night. How delicate the feel of her body was against his and how the supple flesh of her ivory skin felt in his mouth as he eagerly suckled her breast. If he continued, he wouldn‟t stop. He‟d waited for her for so long and tormenting himself needlessly was insane. A couple more days, and the thought of stopping would never need to enter his mind again. He could make love to her all night and day, too, if he chose. The moment was a tease of things to come. It wasn‟t worth endangering her. Pushing her back, Ford struggled to catch his breath. “Dammit, Lauren, I don‟t want to hurt you again,” he growled as he turned away. A long, heavy silence ensued. Ford shivered at the thought of letting her go. Lauren sighed aloud. “Like I said, we‟ve been here before.” Her voice seethed with disappointment. Ford looked back over his shoulder. “This will be the last time I refuse you.” A soft smile broke across her face. “Believe it or not, I‟m not going to argue.” “You do understand the danger, right?” “I remember what happened last time and I get it. I do.” She placed her hand on his shoulder. “I may not fully grasp what this is between us, but I understand you aren‟t rejecting me.” He turned and moved her hand to his chest. “I couldn‟t reject you, Lauren. I‟m trying to keep you alive, and going any farther will only rob you of the strength you‟ll need soon.” Bringing their intertwined hands to her mouth, she lightly kissed the back of his. “Speaking of my strength, shouldn‟t you feed the human?” 105

Midnight Beckoning “Dinner. I forgot all about it.” He laughed. “But, for a damn good reason.” He tucked her hand under his arm and led her across the entryway to the dining room. All conversation abruptly halted as they entered. Crispin and Theo rose from their chairs and nodded. Ford pulled out a chair for Lauren and leaned over her shoulder as she sat down. “I‟ll be right back with your meal.” Lauren glanced up and smiled then turned to his two gawking friends, smiling at them as well. She didn‟t appear to be as uncomfortable as she had been. Perhaps she really was getting used to everything and everyone. Now, if only Theo could hold his tongue a little while longer and not insult her with his coarse personality. He wasn‟t worried about Crispin, so leaving her with him and Navina to intervene set Ford at ease. Entering the kitchen, Ford found Addie leaning against the counter, sipping a glass of blood-wine. When they drank blood from the blood bank, mixing it with wine dulled the bitter taste of anticoagulants. Fresh blood was robust and never needed anything to enhance the taste. If anything, they needed something to prevent draining the host dry, especially humans. “How is she?” Addie asked, washing her glass in the sink. “She‟s overwhelmed, but she‟ll be fine.” She folded her arms across her chest. “Good. I, um…I like her.” Her words were crisp, and the expression on her face, downright cold. His neck muscles tightened. The last thing Ford needed hours before Lauren‟s transformation was another tiff with a jealous Adriana. “Addie, you have to get past this.” “Oh, I got past this a hundred years ago. I guess seeing her in the flesh, makes it all real and …” She paused and drew a deep breath. “Anyway, I mean it. I do like her.” This 106

Robin Badillo time sincerity flowed smoothly in her words. “Thank you. If we‟re going to make it through the next several days, we need to support one another.” Relief settled in and Ford was grateful that she hadn‟t pressed the issue. Hurting her was never his intention. “She seems like she can handle herself.” Addie actually smiled. “She‟s tough.” “The sour expression on Evan‟s face was priceless.” Covering her mouth with her fingertips, she chuckled. “I‟m sure the expression on my face was interesting.” He reached into the oven and brought out the two covered dishes he suspected would be kept warming. “Yours was inspiring. I thought you were going to rip his head off the second he kissed her hand.” “I can only imagine what that jerk was thinking.” A heated wave of jealousy flooded over him. “Jealous?” “No,” he lied. “Right,” she scoffed with a roll of her eyes. “Okay, maybe a little.” Tension eased even more as they both laughed aloud. “That‟s nice,” she hummed. “What?” “To see you smile.” Ford recalled a similar remark he‟d made to Lauren only the day before. Maybe they were good for each other more than he already thought possible. From the instant he was sure she was the one, he‟d been on an emotional roller coaster, and now as D-day approached, he hoped they would have many years filled with laughter. “It feels nice to smile.” “I really like her now.” He searched her eyes for a glint of sarcasm and was 107

Midnight Beckoning pleased when he found none. “Thank you.” Ford brushed her ebony hair away from her shoulder. “For what?” “For keeping me company all this time.” Addie stepped back. “Yeah, well someone had to do it. Not everyone likes you.” Cocking one eyebrow up, Ford gave her a crooked grin. “You have a point there.” The amiable moment between them faded as Addie‟s expression sobered. “You better get that food into her or she won‟t have time to eat. It‟s already the sixth.” She turned and headed for the door. Reality slapped Ford in the face. Time ticked away, relentlessly inching toward the point of no return with no way to postpone what was soon to happen. “Right.” He picked up the tray and followed Addie into the dining room. Laughter erupted as they entered. “What‟s so funny?” Addie asked, taking a seat between Crispin and Theo. “We were discussing the meeting and how impressive our queen is,” Crispin explained. Ford sat next to Lauren at the head of the table and took her hand. “That she is.” “I‟m still shaking.” Lauren gave a quivering grin. “Not as much as Evan was when he stormed out of here, I‟m sure,” Theo added. Lauren picked at the food on her plate while they retold the conversation again for Ford and Addie. Ford glanced over at her several times as they made jokes at his expense. Every time she blushed, the warm and fuzzies swished throughout his body. He savored that feeling. It had been too long since he‟d experienced those sorts of sensations. 108

Robin Badillo “Shall we retire to the study for drinks?” Navina‟s proper invitation was the queue that dinner had concluded and Ford wondered what Lauren thought of their formal way of doing things. They weren‟t always so proper, but Navina, having come from a time when Kings and Queens ruled the world, often expected their social graces to remain a common practice, although outdated in the modern world. Ford came along after Navina‟s excommunication from the church and subsequent disinheritance from her family‟s noble standing. His mother turned up unwed and pregnant soon after, with nowhere to go but to her aunt, who‟d welcomed her with open arms. Navina was the only one who believed his mother‟s tale of being attacked by what she perceived to be the devil. Taking care of her, she handled everything after his traumatic birth, including hiding and protecting him from Drago. So, if she wanted to behave properly, he‟d gladly oblige. Ford watched Lauren nosing around the study. In the short time they‟d been there, he hadn‟t had an opportunity to give her the grand tour. He marveled at the way her eyes lit up as she took in the priceless artwork, statues and the décor of the room. “That‟s eighteenth century Waterford crystal if you‟re wondering,” he said as he walked up behind her. Lauren jumped, obviously startled by his unexpected approach. The delicate decanter she held slipped from her hands and she gasped. Ford deftly caught it before it hit the floor. “Butterfingers?” “That thing is three hundred years old?” She pressed her hands against her chest, awestruck. “Among other things in the room.” 109

Midnight Beckoning Her cheeks flamed red, which only amused him more. “I forget how old… um… everything is around here.” Ford followed her as she took a turn around the room. It reminded him of courting back when he first phased, in 1706, back when men and women were rarely unaccompanied by family or trustworthy friends. The closest thing they would get to a private talk was strolling around a parlor and whispering while onlookers regarded their every move. By the time they returned to the sofa, she‟d been briefed on everything from the paintings to furniture, including the history of his favorite chair. Ford sat beside her, listening as she made small talk with his family. After only a few short hours, she was well on her way to becoming one of them. He couldn‟t have asked for better results. Ford leaned toward her. “More wine?” “Sure, thanks.” He went over to the liquor cabinet and opened a new bottle. “She‟s everything we hoped she would be,” Crispin said in a quiet voice behind him. Ford turned and faced him. “She‟s more,” “And, Addie? How is she taking all of this?” “So nice that if you really kick ass in the heat of battle, you just might manage to get her attention,” Ford joked. “Who says I haven‟t gotten her attention already?” Ford offered a suspicious glare. How much had he missed in the last six months? He pondered the thought for a second then shrugged it off. “Yeah, I‟m sure you have, pal.” He slapped Crispin on the back and returned to Lauren‟s side. “How long have you been friends with Theo and Crispin?” She drew her legs up under her and lounged sideways on the sofa facing him. 110

Robin Badillo “Crispin found us around sixty years ago and Theo came around the turn of the twentieth century. He‟s originally from Manchester, England, but we stumbled upon him when we first arrived in New York harbor.” “Stumbled?” “It‟s a long sordid tale, best left until you get to know him better.” An amusing memory of their initial meeting snuck into Ford‟s mind. Finding Theo stark naked and left for dead in an alley slum was the beginning of numerous scandalous scrapes Theo managed to get himself into over the years. He‟d kept them on their toes with rarely a dull moment. “Where were you from?” “All over, really. I was born in England, but because Navina feared Drago may find me, we moved around every few years.” The recollection of so many homes and cities where they‟d lived over the centuries, blurred in his mind. There wasn‟t a country left on the planet he hadn‟t resided in or at least traveled through. “That‟s really extraordinary to have seen so many places.” “It was adventurous at times, but tedious at others.” “I can imagine,” she replied. Her eyes shone with an enchanting shimmer that made him want to tell her more. The unusual thrill caught him offguard. He‟d never wanted to share the bits and pieces of his life with anyone. He wasn‟t a loner exactly, but not much of a joiner either. “This is the only place we‟ve lived for longer than a few years.” “And Crispin? Where is he from?” Her inquisitive nature intrigued him now. Whereas before, when they were first acquainted, he cringed every time he thought she may ask a question. Much like a sponge, she soaked up everything around her. “Crispin is true blue American. His story is rather delicate 111

Midnight Beckoning and may be easier for you to understand coming from him.” Ford watched as her gaze moved from his friends to Adriana. His muscles became rigid as he anticipated her next question, fearing she may misinterpret any information he may offer regarding the raven-haired beauty who‟d loved him for so long. “What brand of wine is this?” She grimaced with a slight crinkle of her nose. He exhaled a sigh of relief. She hadn‟t trudged on with her inquisition after all. “Expensive,” he quipped. Lauren pressed the back of her hand against her lips. “No really. It tastes bitter.” Ford took her glass and sniffed it. It smelled fine, so he took a sip. “It tastes okay.” Lauren‟s hand moved to her head where she gently pressed her fingers against her temple, rubbing it. “Would you like me to bring you something else?” Shaking her head, her eyes watered as though she were about to cry. Ford set the glass of wine on the table “I think I‟m going to be sick.” A cold chill seized Ford‟s heart. “Navina!” Every head in the study turned toward them. Navina rushed to their side and sat next to Lauren. She checked her pulse and pupils. “Adriana, prepare the room. Gather everything as I instructed.” Addie promptly disappeared. “Now?” Ford scanned an array of surprised faces. “It‟s happening now?” Navina met his panicked glare with a solemn nod. “But, it can‟t be. It‟s too soon.” He leapt to his feet. “Crispin, tell her, man.” Crispin silently looked away. “Theo?” Would neither help him? 112

Robin Badillo “It‟s well after midnight, mate,” Theo answered back. “It‟s time.” “Bullshit!” He stepped in front of Navina and blocked her from getting near Lauren. “We were just having dinner and laughing and … and…” “Ford,” Lauren‟s weakened voice called out. He dropped to the floor in front of her. “I‟m here.” He squeezed her hand, fighting back the natural urge to steal her away from what was about to occur. “It doesn‟t hurt…” “I won‟t leave you.” He buried his head in her lap and clutched her waist. Lauren sank back onto the sofa, dropping her arms to her sides, listless. “Theo, Crispin, take her to the room,” Navina ordered. Ford grabbed Navina‟s arm. “Are you sure?” “Ford, three hundred years of preparation has gone into this one moment. I‟m sure.” Ford stood, helpless, as Crispin scooped Lauren up into his arms. He should have been the one carrying her upstairs, but no, he was falling apart and acting as if he hadn‟t had three centuries to prepare. Get a grip, man. Following close behind, Ford stayed as near to Lauren as he could without getting in the way. When Crispin laid Lauren on the bed, she curled into a ball, shaking and perspiring profusely. Her lips were ashen and dark circles formed under her eyes. Her muscles violently contracted as the slow crawl of deep blue and purple veins snaked across her arms, neck and face. It was evident the pain-free moments were over and the next several hours would be disturbing to witness. Ford‟s heart ached. “It‟s been a long time since I‟ve witnessed a phase in person,” he whispered to no one in particular, sickened by 113

Midnight Beckoning the sight of Lauren becoming what she was born to be. “I‟ve never seen it,” Crispin replied sounding as bewildered as Ford. “Once for me,” Theo added. “And it still gives me the willies.” “If you are planning to remain, make yourselves useful,” Navina told them as she sat on the bed and wiped the sweat from Lauren‟s forehead. “Ford, take over here.” Ford did as he was told and gently dabbed Lauren‟s cheeks and lips at the first sight of beading perspiration. He stiffened as Lauren‟s eyes opened to not much more than a slit. Silver eyes glowed from the darkened sockets. “Is that normal?” Navina nodded as she opened a small medical bag and removed a few syringes and vials. Ford continued the menial task of cooling Lauren down with the dampened cloth, but eyed Navina closely as she withdrew a clear fluid from one of the vials. “What‟s that?” “Fentanyl.” Her serious glare made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. “Not in an IV?” “If she is going to get any relief from the battle raging inside her body, she doesn‟t exactly have time for an IV drip, son. She‟s strong enough.” Navina administered the drug and Lauren‟s body relaxed in seconds. Picking up a second vial and syringe, she gave her another injection. Ford was thankful for Navina‟s considerable knowledge of modern medicine. “And that?” He stared at the vile of nearly black, thick liquid she now drew into another syringe. “This isn‟t anything from traditional medicine. This is for 114

Robin Badillo her immune system. It will help the vampire cells mutate with the human ones.” Helpless, Ford drew in a deep breath that did little to calm his fears. Whatever happened now was out of his hands.

115

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Seven

“I

t‟s been fifteen hours. Why hasn‟t she stopped convulsing?” Ford brought one knee up and tiredly draped his arm across the bent peak. He leaned against the wall where he‟d sat on the floor for the last three hours keeping vigil over Lauren‟s phase. “Her pulse is strong, Ford. She‟s past the danger. We‟ll have to wait for nature to run its course,” Navina replied. “How long did it take me?” “Oh, thirty-six hours or so.” Ford banged his head lightly against the wall, frustration needling his every nerve. “That‟s twenty more hours of this crap?” “Son, you‟ve waited centuries, a few more hours won‟t kill you.” Navina didn‟t look over at him as she continued to care for their quietly writhing queen. Ford clenched his eyes closed and inhaled. Lauren‟s feral scent assaulted his senses past the point of whatever patience he‟d mustered. The closer she came to completing the transition, the harder it became to bear. He ached all over, as the call to mate strengthened. “I need a drink.” He shot to his feet, running trembling fingers through his hair. “Maybe it will help.” “May I suggest you feed before she wakes?” Ford opened the bedroom door, but stopped and turned 116

Robin Badillo to Navina. “Actually I was planning to take her hunting.” “Perhaps it‟s been too long for you to remember, but you weren‟t exactly in the right frame of mind to hunt when you woke. You were ferociously adamant about feeding immediately.” Ford rubbed the stubble on his jaw, recalling that first feeding. Navina hadn‟t prepared for his insatiable blood lust and a chambermaid suffered the consequence of her mistake. No humans were in the compound, so that danger wasn‟t an issue. “I‟ll eat now and have blood-wine ready for her.” “That‟s a good plan, Ford.” She smiled and wiped Lauren‟s brow with the cloth. “Some sleep would help as well.” Ford sighed hard, knowing no argument would deter the maternal suggestions his aunt showered on him. She‟d had a lot of practice and was usually right anyway. His thirst took priority now and soon his body would demand rest. He sauntered warily downstairs to the kitchen only to find Crispin sitting on the counter with Addie standing snuggly between his legs looking up at him and laughing. Crispin squared his shoulders and Adriana stepped away, with a look of sheer panic plastered across her face. Although taken aback by the unexpected intimate embrace, Ford was more troubled by their obvious attempt to hide it. If they were seeing each other, it was none of his concern and he was happy for them. “Please tell me we have AB negative,” he grumbled as he walked past and opened the refrigerator door. Scanning the shelves, he waited for a response. The room fell uncomfortably silent. “Um, actually, I think I saw some in the back, on the left,” Crispin finally answered. 117

Midnight Beckoning His shaky tone sent Ford‟s stomach twirling into with a knotted swirl. He reached in and grabbed a pouch of blood. Addie set a tall glass on the counter next to Crispin, who twisted the cork from a full bottle of red wine. The only sound in the room was the gurgling of the wine as he filled Ford‟s glass. Ford glanced up at his best friend, whose complexion paled. “Maybe you should pour yourself one, too. You‟re looking rather peaked.” “You‟re probably right.” Crispin cast an edgy glance over at Addie. She grabbed another glass without saying a word and handed it to Crispin. Ford felt like a third wheel to the silent conversation taking place between them. This was ridiculous. “Listen,” he broke the invisible tension. “Whatever this is…” he continued, gesturing with his hand back and forth between the two. “Is really okay. There‟s no need for any awkwardness.” Crispin‟s shoulders relaxed and Addie‟s cheeks flushed pink. “Ford, we, uh, well you know,” Crispin attempted to explain. “You don‟t owe me an explanation. I‟m happy if you‟re happy.” He directed his gaze more toward Addie than Crispin. If she was truly over him, then Ford was pleased, but if it was one of those rebound things, he wouldn‟t be cool with it at all. “As long as it‟s for the right reasons, then by all means…carry on.” A slightly apprehensive smile broke across Addie‟s face and she put her hand on Crispin‟s knee. “It‟s for the right reasons.” A warm genuine feeling fluttered up Ford‟s neck and heated his cheeks. This was the real deal. His two best 118

Robin Badillo friends were a couple and strangely, he was sincerely glad. He couldn‟t have chosen better for either of them. His long absence had proven to be a blessing in more ways than he‟d first thought. Ford raised his glass. “Here‟s to our future, then.” Crispin and Addie joined him in the toast. Ford ripped open the blood pouch with his teeth and emptied the contents into the remainder of his wine. The sharp metallic taste of blood sifted between his teeth and coated his tongue with a flavor he‟d gone too long without tasting. “Grab another pouch and let‟s take this celebration into the study.” Crispin jumped down, swung open the door to the fridge, and grabbed two pouches. “Better make that two, just in case Theo‟s back from patrols.” He wrapped his other arm around Addie‟s shoulders and they followed Ford through the dining room and across the foyer. “What have you heard from Lord Arid?” Ford inquired as they settled into the study. “All is well in his court, with only a few complaints from Evan, as expected. Arid has that under control though. He seems to be quite taken with your future bride,” Crispin replied. The description of Lauren being his future bride sounded strange coming from the one person in the room who related to his detached ways so naturally. Crispin had been his wingman on countless escapades, flourishing in their world of diehard bachelors. Lauren instantly changed Ford‟s way of thinking the moment she beckoned him in her dreams. His complete oneeighty turn surprised Crispin more than Ford. But, now maybe Crispin understood the turnabout since he appeared hell bent on ending his single status, too. Ford couldn‟t have asked for a better reception than the 119

Midnight Beckoning one Lauren had received from the great Vampire Lord. “She was living up to the legend before the change had even begun. That‟s a sure sign that victory could still be ours.” “Did you ever doubt it?” Addie asked. “Doubt it? I‟m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that something we‟ve waited centuries to occur is happening right under this very roof as we speak.” “It seems rather surreal now doesn‟t it?” He studied Addie‟s expression. Her gaze appeared distant as though her thoughts were a million miles away, or at the very least a hundred years in the past. “There‟ve been so many possibilities, but no matter how unbelievable it is, I knew the instant you pulled her from the car that she was the one. That flaming red hair and her name—those things aren‟t coincidences. They‟re true signs.” “Now that she‟s phasing, everything we‟ve planned will soon be reality.” Crispin interlocked his fingers with Addie‟s, brought the back of her hand up to his mouth, and kissed it. Ford allowed their certainty to soothe the angst that gnawed at his gut. A few more hours and Lauren would truly be his. His tired eyes weighed heavily as the bloodwine pacified him, encouraging his body to relax. He caught his head with a snap and sat upright. “I should do as Navina suggested and get some sleep.” “You have a point there. The moment Lauren wakes, you‟re going to have your hands full,” Crispin agreed. “Make sure we have plenty of blood-wine on hand. If she‟s even half as powerful as Navina suspects, her appetite will be ravenous.” He rose and turned to leave. “Ford?” Addie called out. He abruptly turned back. “Yes?” “Put away any doubts.” 120

Robin Badillo Ford nodded, offered them both a smile and left the room. As he reached Laurens suite at the top of the stairs, he stuck his head inside to check on her before he went to his own room. “How is she?” Navina smiled. “The fever has broken. We‟re past the halfway mark.” A brief twinge of excitement shot through him. He couldn‟t wait to see her alert and completely damphyr. More than that, he couldn‟t wait to hold her and not be plagued with fear of hurting her. “I‟ll be in my room if there is any change.” Navina nodded and turned her attention back to Lauren. She wouldn‟t leave her side until the phase had run its course, so Ford knew his own strength was what he should concern himself with for now. “Can I get you anything?” “No, son, I have everything I need right here.” She patted the worn book of spells she‟d kept nearby his entire life. There wasn‟t anything she couldn‟t find an answer to in that book. “Good night then.” “Good night.” He made his way to his room and collapsed on the bed. Staring at the ceiling, he tried to keep his mind from obsessing over his queen. She looked so weak and vulnerable, but as long as Drago was barred from her dreams, she would emerge strong and powerful, precisely as the prophecy said she would. He believed that. He had to. “There you are,” Lauren‟s angelic voice chimed. Ford rose up and leaned on his bent elbow. “You‟re doing well,” he told her as she drifted to his bedside. Scooting over, he made room for her sit down. 121

Midnight Beckoning “I‟ve been waiting. I thought you would never leave my side.” “I‟m being as patient as I can. Sitting against that wall almost drove me crazy,” he whispered, rubbing his cheek against her upper arm. “Then you should have gone to sleep sooner.” Lauren raked his hair away from his face and tapped the tip of his nose with her index finger. “You tortured yourself needlessly.” “Lauren.” He shook his head in disbelief. “You have no idea how hard this is on my end. The waiting. The desires. The fire…” Lauren laughed softly. “Poor baby. Would you rather trade places and deal with the fire that‟s burning inside of me right now.” Placing his hand on the back of her neck, Ford drew her face closer to his. “I would if I could.” “It‟s not so bad now that I‟m here. Earlier, though…” She inhaled then exhaled deeply. “I know and I‟m sorry.” Lauren stood and walked over to the armoire in the corner. She studied old photos she probably hadn‟t had time to notice the last time she was in his room. That time he ushered her out the door, but now she was stronger and had nowhere else to go. He allowed her to take her time. “It seems like a lifetime ago that we were up against hell demons in the parking garage.” Ford left the bed and stood behind her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he bent over her shoulder. “It was a lifetime ago,” he breathed into her ear. Lauren pressed the back of her head against his shoulder and sighed. “Ford?” “Yes?” “Can he find me here?” 122

Robin Badillo Her fear worried him, but there was no need. “Navina cast a protective spell over you hours ago.” He kissed her ear. “He can‟t get through.” “Are you sure?” She slowly turned and faced him. “Look at me.” He lifted her chin, encouraging her gaze to meet his. “I‟ll protect you until the very end and beyond if I‟m able.” She hugged him to her. “I knew you would say that.” The mood was somber and quiet. This was their first time to be alone and enjoy the peace. It would be a while before they would have this peace again. The next few days would be dangerous and violent. If he could give her anything, it would be this intimate time between them, without interruptions and worries. “How long do we have?” “A while,” he replied as he led her back to the bed. “Lie with me.” They both settled into his bed, her back against his chest. With his arm tangled around her body, she caressed his skin. “I wish I could smell you.” Ford leaned into her and kissed her shoulder. “I‟m glad I can‟t smell you.” She glanced back at him, her brow pinched with worry. “Why would you say that?” “Your body is phasing and the stronger the vampire cells become, the stronger your scent is. That‟s what was driving me crazy.” “What did it do to you?” She rolled over to face him. Ford inhaled deeply. Thinking about it would only increase his frustration. “It doesn‟t matter.” She rose up on her elbow, allowing her crimson locks to fall across her shoulder and neck. Ford‟s body warmed as the contrast between the deep passionate color of red, clashed with her alabaster skin, so 123

Midnight Beckoning delicate and smooth. She was breathtaking. “Tell me how my scent makes you feel,” she whispered. “Don‟t leave anything out.” He stared into her sea green eyes. She wasn‟t going to stop until she invaded his very last pore. Her seductive strength relentlessly infiltrated his mind. God, she was exquisite. “It starts in the back of my throat…” he began. Lauren lifted her finger and softly trailed down his neck. “Then heat fills my chest.” Prying open the buttons of his shirt with her free hand, she folded back the halves, leaned in, pressed her lips to his flesh and kissed his chest. Ford flinched as flutters of sweet kisses tickled his skin. “Uh…” His mind whirled and he forgot for a second what he was about to say. “Twinges of fire burn my stomach as you—I mean your scent glides down.” Lauren inched her way lower and Ford held his breath as she swirled the tip of her tongue around his navel. She would be the death of him. He knew it as sure as he knew what she was. She was no longer human. Yards away in a room down the hall, a true damphyr was being born and he was her first victim. A punishment he would gladly endure forever. “Dammit, woman,” he said breathlessly though clenched teeth as she teasingly unbuttoned his jeans. Reaching inside his pants her eyes widened with delight. Ford tangled his fingers in her long curls. Withdrawing her prize with gentle eager hands, she gently stroked him. Ford pressed the back of his head into his pillow and glared at the ceiling. Lauren lowered his pants quickly, freeing up space to play. 124

Robin Badillo An overwhelming desire engulfed him. He had to see her as she pleasured him. He lifted his head slightly and watched her settle between his legs as her pouty lips encircled him. His breathing increased and pressure flooded his groin, hardening every inch of his already engorged prick. Lauren‟s soft pink tongue flicked the head and she ran it sideways down to the base and back up again. He clutched the sheets and held on tight. If only she were real. If only this wasn‟t a dream. He would have already imbedded himself deep inside of her by now. Lauren playfully moaned, continuing her chore of bringing him closer to orgasm. Heavy breathing escalated to panting and surges of electricity shot through him searching desperately for the path of least resistance. “Ford?” Loud pounding at the door echoed in his mind. “Ford!” Crispin‟s voice bellowed more urgent. The door burst open. “Fuck!” Ford leapt out of the bed, releasing his firmly palmed prick and doing everything he could to hide his painfully obvious erection. “What?” Crispin froze as Addie bolted through the door behind him. She crashed into Crispin and staggered back. “There are at least twenty now,” she exclaimed as her gaze dropped to Ford‟s naked body standing by his bed, his shaft standing at full attention. Crispin stepped back and tried to persuade Adriana out of the room behind him, but she couldn‟t be moved. Her panicked expression instantly changed to one of amusement. “Damn, Ford.” She failed to suppress the chuckle that followed. Defeated in his struggle for modesty, Ford dropped his hands to his side. “What‟s going on?” 125

Midnight Beckoning “Hell demons. A couple dozen are circling the tree line outside the cave,” Crispin explained as he nudged Addie behind him. Bending over, he picked up Ford‟s clothes. “Lauren!” Ford exclaimed. “She‟s fine. Navina widened the protection spell,” Addie added facing the hallway. Ford grabbed his clothes from Crispin and jerked them on. “What have you heard from Theo or the vampires?” “Theo is ten miles out and headed this way. Lord Arid and Evan are close behind him with seven other vamps.” “Seven? Why only seven?” He slipped on his shoes and scrambled for his shirt. “The others aren‟t due for six more hours. You‟ve been asleep nine hours already, man.” Ford shook his head. Had it been that long already? “How long ago were the imps spotted?” “Two maybe three minutes,” Crispin said as he pushed Addie though the door and started out behind her. Ford followed. “We need to grab every weapon we can carry from the arsenal, and double the ammo. When we raise the forcefield behind us, we won‟t return until they are all dead. I‟m not risking Lauren or Navina.” “Understood,” Crispin replied with a hard nod. Addie and Crispin charged for the stairs, but Ford paused in front of Lauren‟s bedroom door and pressed his hand against it. “You can‟t get in there, man. The seal‟s tight.” Ford lowered his head. “I know, I—I…” he let the rest of the sentence trail off. “We have this, Ford,” Addie encouraged. Ford took a deep breath, regaining his perspective. “Let‟s go.” They ran down to the lower lever of the cavern, beneath the main entrance, under the garage. Every weapon in their 126

Robin Badillo arsenal was heavily sealed behind massive steel doors. The computerized security system allowed for easy access to anyone with the codes, but was quite impossible to breach by anyone not intended to enter. Ford pressed his left hand against the palm scanner and punched in the six-digit code on the keypad with his right. The fact that the code was Lauren‟s name was more proof she was the one. The doors slid open and they charged in. “Grab that shotgun and make sure the shells are hot. Sulfur is the best way to taken them down.” Ford crammed boxes of ammunition into a black duffel bag. “That Steyr TMP machine pistol will do a lot of damage, but I prefer Addie take it. She‟ll need the advantage for more shots, plus it‟s easier for her to handle.” “Hey, I‟ve killed hell demons before,” she growled. “Oh yeah? With twenty more circling overhead, chomping at the bit to eat you alive?” Ford boomed. Addie slumped back, shoved several thirty round magazines into a bag, and slung the lightweight weapon over her shoulder. “Remember your effective range is a hundred meters, so that should give you plenty of space. Don‟t go ninja and try to take any on up close,” Crispin warned. He grabbed her by the back of the neck and pulled her to him, kissing her hard. She recoiled with an excited grin. “I love it when you go commando.” “Ready?” Ford questioned them. Both nodded. Together, they ran for the garage. “You two take the Hummer and I‟ll lead the way in the truck. The second your bumper clears the opening, the security system will lock this place down and we won‟t be able to get back in until we‟ve disabled the security system.” 127

Midnight Beckoning Crispin and Addie ran to the Hummer, and waited for Ford to give the signal. He jumped in the old flatbed cargo truck, used for loading supplies, and raced down the cavern tunnel. The old truck had been reinforced years ago with armor-plated steel like the other vehicles they owned. Bulletproof glass lined the windshield, back and door windows. He was well prepared for battle no matter how vulnerable the old truck appeared. As they neared the entrance, the door opened and Ford barreled through, followed by Crispin and Addie in the Hummer. Adjusting the review mirror, he watched to make sure the stone wall closed and the cavern entrance was definitely sealed. The second he was sure, he broke away from the path to the cave in hopes of drawing the hell demons farther away. Ford glanced repeatedly skyward looking for signs of an attack. As they reached a small clearing, headlights glowed in the distance. Theo. The lights neared and Ford slowed the truck, skidding to a stop near the center of the field. Cautiously grabbing his pistol and a shotgun, he exited the truck, leaving the headlights shining through the dark night. Crispin pulled up beside him and they exited the Hummer as well. Across the way, Theo‟s Maserati engine hummed then became quiet. They gathered in the open field, scanning the skyline in all four directions. “We better destroy these bastards soon. It will be daylight in an hour or so and Lord Arid and his lads will be in danger, mate,” Theo said, gripping his weapon tight. “We‟re close enough to the fortress and their car is protected from the sun. We‟ll get them,” Ford assured. 128

Robin Badillo Within moments, Lord Arid and his small entourage arrived and joined their posse. Evan and his brother, Caleb, flanked their father with several other vampires behind them. “Have you seen any of them yet, Ford,” Arid asked. “No, sir. But, I‟m about to draw them out. I hope you‟ve all fed,” Ford replied. A consensus of nods erupted from the vampire ranks. Pulling a long knife from his duffel bag, Ford cut a deep slice across the palm of his hand, then tucked it in the back of his jean‟s waistband. He made a tight fist and squeezed blood from the wound onto the ground. “I guess being half human is good for something, huh?” Evan hissed a confirming reply. “I wouldn‟t brag.” Arid glared at his eldest son, but said nothing. Ford stepped away and walked in a circle around where they stood, sprinkling his blood onto the grassy earth. “It won‟t be long now.” The entire group crouched closer to the ground and the night fell silent. A few pregnant moments lapsed, and Ford began to wonder if the imps had already fled. All thoughts of that disappeared instantly as a screeching cry sounded from the sky above their heads. The flapping sound of giant wings filled the air and everyone rose to meet the invaders. A few seconds later, gunfire erupted as the first vampire was struck at the back of the circle. “Spread out!” Ford shouted. He ran toward the back of the truck and searched for another demon. Crispin was twenty feet or so away and Addie stayed close to his side. At least Ford wouldn‟t have to worry about her during the battle. She was in capable hands. 129

Midnight Beckoning A loud thud sounded behind him and as he swung around, black rubbery wings skimmed across his head, knocking him slightly off balance from the powerful force. He regained his footing and blasted the shotgun in the direction of the hell beast. The agile creature dodged the bullets and swooped down onto Ford‟s back. Razor sharp talons sliced through his flesh as claws attempted to lift him from where he stood. Ford raised his shotgun over his head, pointing the barrel behind him and pulled the trigger. Both barrels unloaded into the demon and a blood-curdling squeal filled the night. Gunfire blasted across the field and bright muzzle flashes sparked brightly in the dark like exploding fireworks on a deserted street. Boom after boom of weapons firing assaulted Fords ears. The throb from the loud noises pinched at the base of his skull. A deafening ring escalated after each new blast. Bellowing cries from dying hell demons muddled what was left of his hearing. Ford eyed one particularly large imp that circled overhead, not attacking randomly as the others had. He somehow sensed this particular demon had a specific mission, which was uncommon for the inane creatures. He followed the pattern the hell demon flew while ducking and avoiding attacks from the erratic patterns of the others. Lowering his gaze to seek out the intended target, Ford was surprised to see Arid, standing alone, battling a rather nimble imp. The larger one hovered above Arid‟s head until the smaller one became distracted by Caleb and changed its objective. The instant he was free from the assault, the larger demon swooped down and clawed viciously at Lord Arid‟s back. He fell to his knees, his gun thrown to the side. Arid sprang to his feet, regained control of his weapon 130

Robin Badillo and spun around as the imp swiped him across the cheek with a violent blow of its talon. The slice was deep enough for Ford to see clearly in the dark. He flew to Arid‟s aid and the two stood back to back as the smaller imp joined its larger counterpart. Acidic saliva, dripping from dagger like fangs, singed through Ford‟s shirt and burned his skin. Arid reloaded his empty gun and fired blindly at the swarm of beasts now surrounding them. Ford followed suit and blasted away in whatever direction he spotted rubbery, black flesh. Smoke and dust whirled around them as the battle raged on. Before he realized it, he and Arid were encircled by no less than five hell demons. A blaze of red glowing eyes, fangs dripping with burning saliva and rapid flapping batlike wings battered the two from every direction. Ford continued to fire into the flock of creatures until his gun clicked with no ammunition remaining. He reached in his waistband and clutched the knife he‟d used to cut his hand. With the precision of an expert swordsman, he lunged fiercely into the bulky parts of whatever hell demon was closest. Arid continued firing. Creatures dropped from the sky and one by one, the two warriors fought side by side until one final cry roared from the largest imp‟s chest. On his knees, Ford bent over the gasping monster and retrieved the dagger he‟d plunged into its torso. Rising from the pile of bloodied carcasses, he wiped the blade clean on his pants leg then scanned the field for casualties. Crispin propped Addie up against the old truck and examined what appeared to be a deep gash to her forehead. Blood dripped from Crispin‟s swollen mouth and scratches 131

Midnight Beckoning riddled his arm and shoulder, but they were both alive. He found Theo stooped over, panting, with his hands pressed firmly against his knees. Blood soaked through his jeans above his thigh, but he, too, was alive. “Any of your men injured?” Ford asked Arid, trying to catch his breath. “Only you, son,” Arid replied. Ford glared at him, confused, as his vision blurred. A warm, sticky trickle filled his eye and ran profusely down his cheek. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, but the blood continued to pour. “Evan,” Arid called out. “Get Ford to the car.” The sound of footsteps stomped toward him, but his vision diminished further and he couldn‟t make out who approached. The smell of his own blood overwhelmed his senses. “I can make it.” Ford stepped forward, but immediately stumbled over something on the ground and fell to his knees. Wet, spongy flesh squished between his fingers and the stench of rotting carnage seeped into his nostrils. Crispin‟s voice sounded behind him. “I have him, Lord Arid. The sun is about to rise, you better follow us to the cavern entrance.” “Very well,” Arid replied. Crispin grasped Ford under his arm and ushered him to the old truck. He helped Ford into the passenger seat, shutting the door behind him. Ford leaned back and tried to blink away the blood. It was no use. He pulled off his shirt and held it against his head to prevent more blood from spilling into his eyes. “Addie has the hummer and the rest will follow us in.” Ford winced and nodded. “I think you saved his life,” Crispin continued to make conversation as they eased back into the forest. 132

Robin Badillo “Who?” “Lord Arid. You single-handedly kept those hell hounds off of him, and with a fucking knife.” “We fought together, like the rest of you.” “If you say so, Ford, but I think you did more than your fair share of killing tonight.” Ford turned away and tried not to think about the battle. This was a small victory. The war to come was sure to bring serious injuries and would deplete their numbers significantly. Loss was inevitable As they parked, Ford managed to see where he was through his uninjured eye. Addie opened the truck door and helped him out. He leaned on her shoulder until Theo came around and took over. “Make sure everyone is fed well and their wounds are tended to,” Ford instructed. “See to it Lord Arid gets my room and his every need is met.” “Where will you be?” Addie asked as they entered the foyer. Ford squared his shoulders and directed his gaze toward the top of the stairs. A flutter of excitement caused his heart to race as Navina appeared by the railing. Her subtle smile told him that the time he‟d yearned for had finally come. “I‟ll be with my bride.”

133

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Eight

L

auren‟s eyes fluttered open and she struggled to sit upright. Every muscle in her body throbbed and burned. Her veins and nerve endings tingled, pulsating down her arms and legs. Every sensation was magnified by the slightest movement. As her vision cleared, she focused on the room around her. How did I get back here? Managing to sit up, any idea of moving beyond that was just that, an idea. Her legs were as heavy as concrete pillars and no matter how she strained to swing them over to the edge of the bed, they wouldn‟t budge. She recognized the antique furniture and the crimson fabric covering the walls. She was in Ford‟s home, her new home, but he was nowhere to be seen. In fact, she was alone and trapped in a bed she no longer found comfortable. Now, it was a plush prison and she wanted nothing more than to leave it. A slight ticking sound snagged her attention and she looked over her shoulder to find a small antique clock on the nightstand. It was past seven o‟clock. Had there been windows, she would have known if it was morning or evening. If Ford hadn‟t left her, he could have told her. But, he had left her, though he promised he wouldn‟t. There had 134

Robin Badillo to have been a good reason for him to break that vow. He wouldn‟t have abandoned her otherwise, and if she was sure of anything, she was sure of that. The door creaked open and Lauren gasped as a bloodstained Ford, slowly entered the room. “Oh my God! What happened?” She shoved her fists deep into the mattress trying to lift herself from the bed. Collapsing back down, he hurried to her aid. “It‟s a scratch.” Ford winced as he helped her lean back onto the fluffed pillows behind her. “How are you?” “I‟ve felt better.” He raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, caressing her cheek as he moved it back. “You‟ve never looked better.” “Why are you covered in…” A strange sensation flooded her nostrils. The back of her throat seized and she felt as though she would suffocate. Her eyes fixated on the crimson stains drying on his brow. Lauren licked her lips, never wanting to taste anything more in her life. “Blood,” she breathlessly added. Ford leaned away. The troubled look in his eyes worried her. “Lauren, I need you to listen to me.” The hair on her arms stood on end and all she could think of was the warm blood, pulsating inside him. She sensed the flow as it swished through tiny tunneling veins. The artery in his neck thumped and each beat of his heart thundered in her ears. “Are you listening?” He lifted her chin, distracting her from the silent inventory she took of the thousands of blood filled veins she wanted so badly to invade. “Yes,” she reluctantly replied. “I‟m going to do something, but you must maintain control and do exactly as I say.” Lauren searched his eyes, 135

Midnight Beckoning trying to pay attention to the words that were little more than a distant echo in her mind. Ford inched closer and leaned in. “Are you hungry?” he whispered. Lauren licked her lips and her mouth instantly watered. She forced a nod. He placed his hand on her shoulder, keeping her from moving closer. Glaring at his mouth, Lauren had an overwhelming desire to kiss him. With his other hand, Ford reached up and rubbed his skin, where the large vein quivered in his neck. Lauren held her breath. What is he doing? Panic constricted her heart. A long nail extended from his fingertip and he slowly cut a slit into his flesh. A flood of rich sweet blood seeped to the surface and a force she‟d never felt before, caused her body to writhe. “Look at me,” his serious tone demanded attention. She did as she was told, keeping the image of the blood she so desperately craved, locked in the back of her mind. She couldn‟t speak. “When it first touches your lips, you‟ll be overcome with a desire to gorge yourself, but don‟t worry. I‟ll stop you from taking too much.” His voice was soft and soothing and a battle raged inside of her to heed his words. Ford placed his hand on the back of her neck and warily pulled her to him. Lauren glared into his eyes as the smell of his blood assaulted her nose. In seconds, her lips touched the pierced skin, and the first thrill of a feeding frenzy consumed her. She eagerly suckled and moaned as the thick nectar slid down her throat. Lauren clutched his shirt and gripped him tight. Her heartbeat quickened as the sweetness filled her 136

Robin Badillo mouth. Flashes of her last encounter with Ford flickered in her mind‟s eye. Her hand began to wander down his torso, gliding across his abdomen and lower to the last place she recalled an equal pleasure to what she felt now. She could have all of him now, flesh and blood. “Lauren,” his voice reverberated in her head. “That‟s enough.” Strong hands clutched her shoulder, prying her away from his throat. Lunging forward, Lauren struggled against his forceful hold and tried to return to the fervent quest of feeding. “No.” He squeezed her shoulders tight. Smearing the back of her hand across her mouth, she searched his eyes. Did I hurt him? Did I take too much? “I‟m fine,” he reassured. Had she spoken? “You don‟t have to speak. We‟re joined now in the flesh as we have been in our spirits for some time.” Lauren tried to reply, but only air escaped her throat. Why can’t I speak? “It‟ll take a little while for my blood to blend with yours, but when it does, you‟ll be able to read my thoughts too, and speak as you did before.” You left this little part out. She glared at him, frustrated. She had so many questions to ask and things she wanted to say, but her voice betrayed her. How could you have forgotten something so important? “Even now, you‟re full of questions.” He chuckled and wiped her bottom lip. She followed his touch with her tongue, tasting the remnants of blood and salt on his thumb. “Can you walk yet?” Lauren shook her head, although she hadn‟t tried again since before he came into the room. “Try,” he encouraged. 137

Midnight Beckoning She leaned back and concentrated on her feet. The blanket covering her toes, rippled as she wiggled underneath. Lauren breathed a loud sigh of relief and willed the rest of her foot to move. Piece by piece, she forced her legs to flinch, and eventually bend at the knee. Walking would be another story. “Your brain has to reorient itself with your body. Now that you‟ve fed, even though it was only from me, you‟ll gain more and more strength.” Ford explained, as she eased herself to the edge of the bed. Half an hour ago, she never thought she would ever be able to do that again. “Don‟t try to stand yet. I have something for you.” Ford turned and went to the door. Lauren panicked. Don’t go! “I‟m not leaving. I‟m getting the tray from outside the door, okay?” She inhaled deeply and nodded. If he left her now, she would probably lose it and screaming wasn‟t exactly within her capabilities quite yet. Ford bent down outside the door and returned with a silver domed tray. “I know how you feel.” He winked, easing beside her onto the bed. What’s all this? He lifted the lid and presented her with a cornucopia of fruit, cheese and crackers. “And, something very red and very rich to wash it all down.” Two plastic pouches of what Lauren assumed was blood, were tucked under the edge of the plate of food. She quickly glanced up at Ford, excited at the idea of drinking more of the tantalizing nectar. When will this craving for blood ease? “Not for a few months,” he replied to her silent pondering as he headed back to the door. He returned with two bottles of wine tucked under his arm and two glasses in his hand. 138

Robin Badillo “When we drink donated human blood we mix it to dull the taste of the chemical anticoagulants. Our palate is very sensitive and we can easily pick up on any impurities and preservatives.” Lauren listened as he prepared her a glass of the mixture. “We call it blood-wine. When we hunt though, we drink straight from the vein. Trust me you‟ll prefer it.” He handed her a glass and joined her on the bed. You look a mess. “We had a little tiff with some hell demons earlier, but it‟s all under control.” The thought of Ford fighting hell demons made her cringe. He was in danger because of her and she hated it. “We‟re in danger because of Drago and his greedy lust for power. This didn‟t start with you.” Still, she hated thinking about him fighting off giant mutant bats from the pits of hell. Ford sipped his wine, which prompted her to do the same. She brought the glass to her mouth and exhaled through her nose into the narrow opening triggering a potent fragrance to be huffed back into her face. Her mouth exploded with thousands of tiny pin prickling needles bursting open taste buds she‟d never noticed before. Now it was as if she could feel each individual bud and whatever flavors each tasted. “Mmm,” she hummed, promptly touching her throat. Her ears rang loudly as the sound reverberated in her head. “See, I told you it would only be temporary.” Ford leaned in and kissed her cheek. Lauren‟s stomach fluttered as if dozens of butterfly wings flapped on her insides. She caressed his cheek and gazed at him through hooded eyes as memories of his mouth on hers, flooded her senses. Second by second, her mind unfolded like a blossoming flower at dawn and Lauren instantly 139

Midnight Beckoning remembered every moment she‟d ever spent with him, awake and in her dreams. She knew him all right and she knew him well. Make love to me? Ford reared back and tilted his head to the side. “Looking like this? I‟m covered in dried blood and who knows what else.” A brief twinge of anger seared through her and her cheeks flushed hot. What is it now? Can’t you make love to me outside of a dream? His eyes widened. “That‟s not it,” he argued. “Then what?” she boomed with a raspy growl, shocking herself for having actually spoken aloud. Ford quickly got to his feet and paced across the floor in front of her. “Do you really want to know?” She nodded, profusely, unsure if she would be able to speak again. “Lauren, making love to you isn‟t my problem. I want to do that every chance I get, but… I‟ve never had to perform before.” “Perform?” She took a chance and whispered, quite successfully. “I‟ve never had to make love with the intention of impregnating someone.” The signs of worry gripping his expression made her stomach flip flop. She‟d forgotten all about the conception part of the prophecy. “I mean, as a damphyr, although I‟m quite capable of reproducing, I‟ve never tried to do it on purpose…” He fidgeted and rubbed his forehead. “Or accidentally, for that matter.” Once again, a rattled look of anxiety shot across his face. Can’t we pretend we aren’t part of some grand plan to save the world and just be a guy and a girl? Desperation ached within her. She‟d wanted nothing more for days than to feel him, 140

Robin Badillo really feel him, not some apparition in a dream. Ford‟s chest rose and fell as he inched toward her, his jaw flexed taut. “Come,” he said as he lifted her from the bed. Lauren draped her arm across his back and laid her head against his shoulder. Carrying her into the bathroom, Ford placed her directly into the shower. Propping her against the wall, he steadied her with one hand while undressing as fast as he could with the other. Lauren watched as he revealed the body she‟d yearned to touch for so long. Her breathing quickened and warm shivers of desire spread down her. God, you’re beautiful. Ford turned on the water faucet and stepped inside to meet her. Instead of towering over her as he usually did, he swooped down, grabbed the bottom of her gown, and drew it up over her head. His hard chest pushed her breasts upward and flattened them against his skin as he backed her into the shower wall. The smell of blood filled the room, as diluted streaks trickled down Ford‟s body from his face and hair. The water washed away all signs of the violent battle he‟d survived. The last thing she wanted to be reminded of was what lurked in the shadows outside the cavern home, outside the safety of Ford‟s arms. Lauren‟s gaze remained fixed on his eyes until he ducked down and kissed her neck. A deep rumble erupted in his throat. His growl signaled something primal in her that she responded to in kind. The excitement between them grew and Ford‟s kisses became harder as he suckled at her throat. “Would you like to see me?” He panted, kissing her shoulder feverishly. Lauren stopped him and brought his face to meet her gaze. “Show me everything.” 141

Midnight Beckoning In an instant, Ford‟s eyes flamed a deep fiery red, and blue veins branched away from the sockets like the river paths of a map. Her heart jumped at the sight of him. “Don‟t be afraid. We‟re the same now.” Pristine white fangs jutted down from where his canine teeth should have been. Tightness tugged at the skin around her eyes and her vision instantly improved. She lightly fingered the vessels jutting to the surface around Ford‟s eyes, and then touched her own. Veins branched out, the same as his. Running her tongue across her teeth, Lauren gasped when she felt a razor sharp prick. The taste of her own blood filled her mouth, sweet and metallic. Reaching up to touch his mouth, she allowed the very tip of his fang to pierce her skin. Ford‟s tongue wrapped around her finger and he sucked the blood droplets trickling down. “How long have you wanted to taste me?” she whispered as he sucked harder. Her blood rushed to the surface of her skin. Able to sense the path it took flowing down his throat when he swallowed, the thought of it engulfed her with a sensual burn. “Three hundred years,” he hissed as he bit down harder on her finger, drawing more blood. “I‟m inside of you.” Lauren leaned back, pressing her head against the shower wall allowing warm water to splash down her face and body. “As I am in you,” he growled, lifting her up onto his waist, clutching her thighs. Lauren wrapped her legs around him, accommodating the girth of his hardened shaft as he gently slid inside. A loud gasp filled the room as he pulled her down, plunging himself deeper. Ford lifted her as though she weighed next to nothing and 142

Robin Badillo worked himself within her depths as they writhed together in the shower. Deep passionate growls vibrated in her chest increasing with each passing second as she clung to his massive body and clenched her thighs tightly around him. Reality far surpassed what she expected from the brief times they‟d spent together in the stolen moments of her dreams. Lauren dropped her legs, forcing him out, and instantly turned away, facing the shower wall. Leaning over her shoulder, Ford kissed the back of her neck, sending thousands of electrical currents across her flesh. She ran her hand behind her back and down to his crotch where she stroked him, urging him to enter her again. Ford took his cue and did as he was prompted. He slid his hand between her legs from the front and immersed his fingers deep into the warmth of her slick folds. Entering her from behind, he massaged her swollen clit rhythmically with his middle finger. Each stroke caused Laruen‟s body to shudder under his touch. A ball of electricity gathered between her legs and the pressure built like a volatile volcano. Ford soon withdrew himself and turned her around to meet him face to face. Her blurring gaze followed him as he dropped to his knees and allowed his mouth to join his laboring fingers. Uncontrollable waves rippled across her body and blasted away at her from the inside, demanding release. “Oh,” she moaned. “Oh my God.” Panting heavily, she pressed on the back of his head. Ford zealously forced his mouth down harder, suckling and lapping wildly. Lauren tensed her legs tightly, compelling her orgasm to explode across her quivering body. She held her breath as he continued to tongue her pulsing clit until her body jerked with one final shattering 143

Midnight Beckoning jolt. Whisking her up from the shower before she‟d even had time to catch her breath, Ford charged with her to the bed, wet and still very much ready to continue the task he‟d set out to accomplish. “Lauren,” he hissed, kissing his way up her body. “Tell me this isn‟t a dream.” Lauren giggled. She flipped onto her back and pulled him on top of her. Showering his broad shoulder with kisses, she dug her nails into his back until he winced. Bringing his hand up to her chest, she planted it firmly onto her breast. “Does that feel like a dream?” He squeezed her breast and playfully plucked at her nipple the way she had teased him in his dream a few nights ago. Taking it into his mouth, he softly bit down. Lauren shrieked and wriggled under him. “Damn sure doesn‟t taste like a dream.” He grinned widely. “How is your confidence level now?” He rose up and glared down at her. “It would mean more if we weren‟t being forced.” A tangy ball of air formed in the back of her throat, she unsuccessfully tried to gulp away. “You don‟t want your child growing inside of me?” Caressing the rigid edge of his jaw, she stared up at him. Had she really said that? “I‟ve never wanted anything more.” His gaze lingered a while longer as though searching her eyes for a sign of what she truly felt. “A prince?” She arched her brow, biting her bottom lip. Never before had she imagined wanting to have a child. It wasn‟t in her five year or even ten year plan, but now, her empty womb ached for the feel of life growing inside of her. His eyes twinkled with what she interpreted as joy. “As 144

Robin Badillo you wish, my queen.” Ford pressed his lips to hers and held her tight. Lauren clasped her arms around him and kissed him harder in return. Ford shifted to his side and gently ran his fingers down the length of her ribcage, sending delightful tremors down her belly. She laughed and flinched from the tickle. She followed his hand as he trailed lovingly across her skin, down her thighs and arms, exploring every inch of her. He burrowed his head between her breast and sprinkled kisses down her stomach. He stopped as he reached her lower abdomen where he kissed in a circular pattern. Ford sighed deep and smiled, looking up at her with his chin resting above her womb. Lauren‟s heart thumped wildly at the determined gleam in his eyes. She no longer questioned his resolve. If an heir would save their kind then she savored the idea. Their lives depended on it now, but somehow it was more than that. She needed some part of him to belong only to her, and his child would satisfy that desire. For hours, their bodies intertwined with passion and Lauren didn‟t want it to end. She found her new body refreshing and relished the power she felt in Ford‟s arms. They made love until hunger gripped her mind again. Her thoughts drifted to the nightstand where Ford had placed the tray. The longer she waited the stronger the craving became and the harder it was for her to focus on him. Lying on her stomach, her attention remained intently locked on the silver dome. Ford rested his head on the small of her back with his arm wrapped tightly around her upper thigh. “Ford,” she whispered, pressing her mouth against her folded arms under her head. “How long until the hunger subsides?” 145

Midnight Beckoning He lifted his head. “Are you still hungry?” She didn‟t want to tell him how truly hungry she was. Why should she be? He‟d fed her well, but still her throat burned. She swallowed hard, but her mouth became dry. If she could just have a taste, it would be enough to settle the ache. The blood filled pouches invaded her mind. A sip was all she needed. Ford left the bed and began to dress. “Where are you going?” She sat up, wrapping the sheet across her naked body. Don’t leave me here. A ball of fire formed in her stomach. “I have to get more blood. I‟ll only be gone a moment.” He touched the side of her cheek with the back of his hand. “No.” She panicked. “Lauren.” “I‟ll go with you.” She darted toward the armoire, but her legs wobbled as she reached it. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back, catching her in the nick of time. “The vampires are here and if you make an appearance they may have questions. You‟re not quite ready to entertain, are you?” Lauren furrowed her brow, frustrated. “How much could they expect of me? They should understand the physical changes I‟ve endured. After all, they were human once, too.” Ford leaned her on the bed. “I‟ll make a deal with you.” She looked up at him, unsure if she would like his bargain. “I‟ll lead you to the study if you promise to stay there while I supply you with all the blood you can take.” Lauren considered the offer. She won either way. “That‟s an offer I would be foolish to refuse.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “You‟re anything but foolish.” Ford helped her dress and she held his arm snugly as they 146

Robin Badillo made their way down the winding stairs. The thought of blood strengthened her body. She heard the mumbled voices in the study long before they reached the bottom of the staircase. “Is there a problem?” She asked concerned. “I can‟t tell yet, but I‟m sure it‟s nothing we can‟t deal with.” He gripped her hand tighter. When the doors opened all voices hushed. Immediately, everyone present bowed their heads and knelt. Once again, the uncomfortable twinge rushed up her spine. She wasn‟t accustomed to the formalities of being royalty. As far as she was concerned, she hadn‟t earned the respect simply by becoming damphyr. Lauren scanned the room, recognizing nearly everyone present. Lord Arid rose first and approached her graciously. “You are even more radiant, Your Majesty.” Lauren looked nervously at Ford who nudged her arm to reply. “Radiant yet famished, Lord Arid. Thank you.” She smiled as he kissed the back of her hand. “Please don‟t let me to keep you from having your fill of whatever your heart desires.” Ford‟s pleased expression told her she still held Arid in the palm of her hand. “I would desire you to join me.” The room filled with Arid‟s amused laughter. “Ford, your bride is a true politician if I ever met one.” Ford laughed as well, setting her mind at ease enough to breathe again. “Well if she‟s done charming old men and kissing babies, maybe we can resume the conversation concerning our next plan of attack,” Evan grumbled from behind her. Lauren turned around and glared at him then smiled softly, giving his comment no more attention. 147

Midnight Beckoning Ford ushered her to his favorite chair. Are you okay? She looked up at him, surprised he hadn‟t spoken and nodded her response. They don’t know, so pay close attention to what you’re thinking to me and say aloud to them, Ford instructed. Lauren responded with a simple smile. “Blood-wine?” he asked. “Yes, please.” The instant Ford left her side, Crispin and Theo flanked her. The sudden movement startled her and she glanced up at both of them uneasily. Crispin looked down at her and winked. A warm flush heated her cheeks. His stoic presence was a good substitute in Ford‟s absence. Theo on the other hand, lessened her worries even more. His glowing personality made her forget the tension in the room. Though he didn‟t look at her, she could sense his every thought was about protecting her. She was in the safest place in the room. “I have no doubt Ford has apprised you of the disruption a few hours ago at daybreak?” Lord Arid resumed the conversation. “Yes, he mentioned it.” “Your king served as valiantly as any knight I fought alongside in the crusades.” Crusades? Did he say crusades? Though she vaguely recalled Ford telling her he was over eight hundred years old, it would take a while for the true reality of immortality to sink in. Lauren‟s stomach grumbled as nerves bounced around the empty cavern of her insides. She needed blood and inhaled deeply, struggling to remain calm. “He didn‟t go into great detail, just that you were victorious.” If she remained engaged in conversation, perhaps her mind would 148

Robin Badillo be diverted long enough for Ford to quench her gutwrenching thirst. “I am not surprised by his humility. It is an endearing trait more of our kind should adopt.” His glare turned to his son, who lowered his gaze to the floor. Lauren felt a sudden and unexpected pity for the always angry, Evan. “I‟ve only been a damphyr a few hours. I can only imagine how the overwhelming power those like us possess can cause frustration when up against something as powerful as Drago. My youthful nature makes me want to rush ahead, whereas only time can grant the patience and wisdom one must rely on to conquer such a formidable foe.” What in the hell did I just say? Lauren looked to the door as Ford entered wearing a pleased grin. You said what I told you to say. Thank you. She offered him a nervous smile. “I couldn‟t have said that better myself,” Ford added as he handed her a glass of blood-wine. “My confidence in your new Queen grows by the hour, Ford,” Lord Arid said. Lauren wasn‟t surprised by the elder vampires praise, but Evan was whom she intended to impress now. He was the one they needed to win over and she was the only one in a position to do it. Ask Evan what he thinks, she encouraged Ford. His widened eyes told her immediately that he was in no mood to deal with the junior vampire. No! Lauren sat up, determined to follow her instincts. “Lord Arid, may I inquire as to how your sons feel about the action we have planned?” Crispin and Theo both snapped their heads in her direction and Ford gripped the arm of her chair causing the wood to creak. Lauren scanned the room for a reaction to her question 149

Midnight Beckoning from the female members of their clan. Addie stood wide-eyed, but Navina folded her arms across her chest and offered a contented smirk, appearing pleased. Arid sat back and studied her intently. “My eldest son has some notable reservations regarding the tactical positioning of troops.” Lauren sipped her blood-wine and furrowed her brow, concerned. “How so?” What are you doing? Ford invaded her mind. Lauren ignored him. Lord Arid adjusted his seating and looked over at his son. “Perhaps it would be best if he explained himself, if that would please you.” Lauren nodded and moved her gaze to the dark, brooding vampire who now looked as though he was at a loss for words. “Well, Your Majesty,” he said as he swallowed hard and fidgeted. “I believe that we should put ourselves in a position that gives us total control of the situation. We will be at an advantage if we are familiar with the battleground and have escape routes and hidden arsenals at our disposal.” Lauren looked over at Ford who glanced back at her. Tell him to go on. “Go on,” she encouraged, as Ford instructed. “This morning we learned how easily we can and will be overwhelmed by the hell demons. A couple of dozen nearly ran us over. Imagine if Drago summoned a legion of thousands. We need to take out more with less time and energy.” Her attention returned to Ford. “What do you suggest?” Ford asked Evan. Evan looked to his father who nodded. “Small sulfur 150

Robin Badillo grenades designed to explode and radiate outward could annihilate dozens at a time. Couple that with old school machine guns loaded the same way and we have a fighting chance.” “If we can draw enough to a target at one time, we could remote detonate as they cross the threshold of a blast zone,” Crispin leaned over and whispered to Ford. “I agree. The problem is that if we are to set up these traps, we will need to do so during the daytime when the imps are less likely to attack. They know Lauren is here, there‟s no doubt about that after this morning, and now that her phase is complete, Drago won‟t waste much more time.” Ford squeezed her hand tight. “The vampire clans could supply the weapons and the damphyrs can place the mines around the mountain, especially where we want to lure the hell demons,” Evan‟s voice rose with the first signs of excitement. “If we take shifts, your clan working during the day and ours during the night, we can have the entire territory blanketed in twentyfour hours, easily.” Ford nodded his head as though silent contemplation weaved in his mind. Whatever thoughts he may have had, he wasn‟t sharing with Lauren, which only caused a nervous ball to form in her stomach. What didn‟t he want her to know? “Lord Arid, your son has the makings of a promising leader,” Ford praised Evan. The elder vampire rose and extended his hand to Ford. “This victory will be ours.” Lauren watched Evan as he glared at his father who appeared to give all of his respect to Ford. Once again, pity nagged at her heart. Why does he treat his own son so badly? Her initial feelings of warmth for the Vampire Lord cooled. Something wasn‟t right with that picture and she wasn‟t 151

Midnight Beckoning sure she could let it go. Ford shook Arid‟s hand and smiled at Lauren. “If you will excuse us now, our Queen has had one hell of a day so we will leave the details to the experts. I‟ll join you again shortly.” Ford didn‟t give Lauren time to say her goodbyes. He whisked her out of the room, tucking two more pouches of blood in his back pocket as they left the study. “What was that all about?” She asked as they entered their room. He ripped open the corner of a pouch with his teeth and poured the contents into a glass. Filling the rest with wine, he handed it to her. She waved it away, refusing the drink. “Answer me.” “Lord Arid has good reason to doubt Evan‟s abilities. He‟s made serious mistakes before that have cost lives.” She plopped down on the bed and folded her arms in front of her. “He‟s his son. He should at least show him a little admiration or respect.” “This isn‟t the human world, Lauren. If a human makes a mistake, most times it‟s no big deal. But, in our world we can die or get others killed.” Sitting back, Lauren considered what he said. There was logic in it. Humans never came up against hell demons or incubi in a conflict. Mistakes in dealing with vampire or damphyr issues were dangerous. “I‟m sorry. I wasn‟t thinking.” Ford went to her. “Your heart is as big as the moon, angel.” He kissed the top of her head. “You made an ally of Evan tonight, though.” “A lot of good it does us if his plan backfires.” She scooted back onto the bed, frustrated. “We won‟t fail. His ideas sound solid.” He pulled her to him as he crawled in behind her. “Drink and rest. We have a 152

Robin Badillo hard five days ahead of us.” “Five days?” “That‟s how long there is until the full moon has passed.” Lauren‟s heart fluttered. She tilted the glass of blood-wine back and gulped it. Thick liquid coated her throat and slowly filled her stomach. Blood couldn‟t settle the tidal wave that assaulted her insides as the thought of possibly only having five days left to live, gripped her mind and washed away any hopes of relaxing.

153

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Nine Ford

rolled over on his back, trying to catch his breath while separating thoughts of needing to be downstairs preparing for battle and the need to remain in the bed next to his bride, trying with everything within him to impregnate her. The arduous task left little time for pillow talk and romance, the way he would have preferred to have started their life together. Not to mention how heavily the consequences weighed on his mind if they weren‟t successful. The final waxing phase of the moon drew closer to an end as the full moon rapidly approached. Lauren lay beside him now, sleeping. She was breathtaking, and as a lover, far surpassed any preconceived notions of how their sex life would have been. Their shared dreams hadn‟t even come close to the amazing reality of being in her tangible arms. Thoughts of being inside of her left him warm and tingly all over until he was able to join her again. The three trips he made down to the kitchen to supply her with more blood, only escalated his appetite for more in the short time he left her bed. Each time he neared the door to their bedroom, his groin ached from the mere thought of the damphyr waiting for him on the other side. Her supernatural essence 154

Robin Badillo strengthened with each passing moment. As she lay next to him, his heart warmed in a way he‟d never felt before. It was as if she was this force of nature sent to throw his world into another orbit, twisting his insides into braided knots of desire, passion and valor he‟d never known. Even as a human, her presence ignited a flame no outside force could have extinguished. He raked his fingers through her hair and wondered how she felt about their plight. Was she as worried as he was? Did she feel the connection as strongly as he did? “Lauren?” he whispered. “Hum?” Her sweet voice sent tingly needles of longing down his body. Only one thing could make their bond stronger. A child. “Do you think we‟ve succeeded?” Silence ensued. “I mean, do you feel any different?” He propped up on his side and strummed the small of her back as she lay on her stomach beside him. Lauren didn‟t move as the question lingered in the air, lost in the silence. “Uh,” finally, she spoke. “Let me think.” Ford waited patiently for her reply, “Well in the last few days I‟ve turned into a blood drinking, sex craving, nymphomaniac who inherited the world‟s greatest lover, a kingdom filled with vampires and damphyrs and I‟m trying to race the moon to save the world from the incubus who sired me… but other than that, I don‟t feel very different.” Ford laughed at her insatiable sarcasm and kissed her shoulder blade. She was so adorable. “I meant do you feel pregnant?” Lauren turned over onto her back and took his hand in hers. Moving it downward, she pressed it flat against her 155

Midnight Beckoning belly. “What do you think?” Ford looked into her eyes and sighed. “I don‟t know.” “That makes two of us.” The anxiety of waiting was the worst part. If they knew one way or the other then at least they would know if they could move on to the next phase of their mission or stay locked away in their room making love until they did succeed. Either choice suited him fine. “Maybe Navina can tell,” he sat up and reached for his shirt. Lauren shook her head. “It‟s probably too early anyway. Doesn‟t it take a few weeks to tell if someone‟s pregnant?” “In humans? Yes. In damphyr? I don‟t know.” He pulled his t-shirt down over his head and stepped into his jeans. “Hasn‟t anyone kept records for stuff like that?” She joined him in dressing. Ford avoided the question. If only he could give her the answer they both needed. “I‟ll get Navina.” “Wait.” She reached for his arm. Ford held his breath and nervously met her worried gaze. He didn‟t have to read her mind to recognize the expression. He‟d seen it dozens of times before when he held back information from her. Somehow she always knew. “What aren‟t you saying?” There it was, that all knowing ring in her voice that told him he hadn‟t gotten anything past her. He couldn‟t avoid the truth this time any more than he could the last ten times he tried to skirt his way around topics he hated broaching. Ford exhaled and slowly sat back on the bed. “I don‟t know how long it takes to tell if a damphyr is pregnant… because there‟s never been a pregnancy to monitor.” Lauren‟s eyes widened. “What?” Uneasiness dribbled like a basketball in the pit of his stomach. “There‟s never been a child conceived by a damphyr before.” His entire body tensed as he waited for 156

Robin Badillo her reaction. If he knew his queen at all, she was about to explode. “Do you even know if we can—” She shook her head not finishing the question, disbelief surfacing in her tone. “Navina ran tests on all of us years ago. We‟re all capable of procreating.” “But you said before that you‟ve never tried to get anyone pregnant.” “No, it would have been irresponsible.” A dull ache vibrated at the base of his skull. The conversation far exceeded his comfort zone. “If you‟re capable of making a baby, accidents could have happened.” Ford shook his head. “Most of my encounters with women have been for food. If anything else happened I made sure precautions were taken.” His past liaisons were the last thing he wanted to share with her. Three hundred years of nameless, faceless women haunted his past. He‟d never felt shame for what he was until that moment. Lauren shrugged and her arms dangled listlessly at her side. He glanced up at her and the whirl in his stomach solidified into a thick mass of angst. She became quiet. Too quiet. “Say something.” “What is there to say?” Lauren somberly sat down, lay back on the bed and glared at the ceiling. “Don‟t you have a million questions to throw at me?” He watched her closely. She always had questions. She always angled for some loophole, for some way to get around whatever obstacle muddled her path. “Call Navina.” Her tone chilled the air between them. “Lauren?” She looked over at him with pain filled eyes. “Please get 157

Midnight Beckoning Navina?” Once again, he didn‟t have to hear her thoughts to know what she was thinking. He‟d withheld too much, too long. There was no point in pushing. Ford left her alone in the room and went downstairs to find his aunt. He hoped her reaction wouldn‟t be too harsh when she learned he hadn‟t been as forthcoming about their endeavor as he should have been. It really never occurred to him to explain she would be the first to ever conceive a child. He‟d never doubted the possibility of it. The prophecy was clear. The child born of their union would rule the vampire and damphyr kingdoms, uniting them all. Navina sat in the study reading from one of the thousands of books she collected. Her gaze slowly drifted up to greet him as he entered the room. “Good afternoon.” “I‟m not sure how good it‟s going to be,” he grumbled. “What‟s wrong, dear?” She closed the book and laid it aside. “Lauren asked why we didn‟t keep records of damphyr pregnancies.” “Hadn‟t you explained she would be the first?” She inched up onto the edge of the chair. “Navina, the last few days have been a whirlwind. I didn‟t think about it. The prophecy says our child will be the start of a new world and I‟ve been faithful in my belief that every word of it is true.” “It is true, Ford.” She reached for his hand and he knelt by her side. “The full moon is only a few days away. We‟re both anxious. Will you please go and reassure her?” “I will, but Ford, you are going to have to learn how to treat Lauren as your equal. You‟ve been solitary too long. Not having faith in her is your biggest downfall. Trust in her the way she has trusted in you and together you will lead 158

Robin Badillo your people with unimaginable strength.” Ford tilted his head to the side. “Don‟t you mean our people?” Navina smiled graciously and squeezed his hand. She then rose and left him alone in the study. Ford sat in her chair, nervously fidgeting. Why couldn‟t he ever say the right thing where Lauren was concerned? For three hundred years he‟d never questioned his ability to communicate with others, even women. Though the contact with most women other than Addie and Navina was specifically to meet his primal needs, he‟d managed quite well. But, with Lauren, he found himself more interested in protecting her than keeping himself in check. She was his only weakness and this relationship business was not his forte. “A penny for your thoughts?” Addie chimed as she strolled into the study. Ford shifted uncomfortably at her unexpected presence. His bothered glare wasn‟t meant for her, but the emotion behind his resentment most certainly was. Why had his friendship been so easy with Addie for over a century yet so confounding with Lauren? He managed a half-hearted smile. “Where‟s Crispin?” Addie plopped down on the sofa and swung her legs up as she lay back. “With Theo, taking inventory of weapons and waiting for the vampires to complete the first round of loading landmines with sulfur.” Ford nodded. “What‟s wrong?” She asked with a hint of excitement in her tone. “Nothing a pregnancy wouldn‟t fix,” he grumbled. Addie sat up, appearing even more interested. “Just a few days to go. Don‟t stress. It will happen.” 159

Midnight Beckoning “Easier said than done.” “Ford, you‟re over thinking this.” “Well, what am I supposed to do?” “I don‟t know.” She leapt to her feet, went to the liquor cabinet and poured a glass of scotch. “What do you want to do?” “I want to send Drago back to hell so we can all get on with our lives.” “I‟m not talking about the big picture. I‟m talking about you. You and Lauren.” She returned to the sofa, sipping her drink. Ford studied her. What did she mean? Of course he wanted his and Lauren‟s life together to be smooth and happy. “I want her to be happy.” He wrung his hands. Why was that so hard to say? Could he even make her happy with all the problems and obstacles hindering their future? “How do you feel about her?” Ford sat back. How did he feel? “I can‟t live without her. She‟s our Queen.” “That‟s all part of your duty to our people, Ford. I‟m asking how you feel about Lauren, the woman, not our Queen.” His stomach swished with a foreign feeling he couldn‟t label. The same feeling that had been brewing for weeks. Nausea swelled in his gut and surges of heat radiated across his face and throat. A cold sweat broke across his upper lip and brow. “I, uh… I need to get back up there and see if she‟s feeling better.” He stood and headed for the door. “You‟re making this hard on yourself, Ford. It‟s okay to feel whatever it is your feeling.” Ford turned toward Addie wincing from an overwhelming sense of déjà vu. She‟d said similar words to him long ago, in a time when her feelings for him clouded 160

Robin Badillo his mind and threatened to sweep him off track. But, that was decades ago. He‟d maintained his resolve not to involve himself emotionally with any woman other than the one he was meant to be with, their future queen, Lauren, and that had included Addie as well. “When are you going to let down that damn wall?” she called out as he abruptly left her in the study. Now he had two women demanding answers he didn‟t have. Shit! Navina closed the door behind her as she exited the master bedroom. Ford froze when she looked up at him with a remorseful frown. A subtle shake of her head told him all he needed to know. Lauren was not yet with child. She made no comment as she passed by him and headed back downstairs. He lingered outside the chamber door alone and unsure of what he would say when he looked into Lauren‟s eyes again. Negative energy plagued his mind. What good is it to be strong and powerful if I can’t father the prince my bride asked me for? I may as well let Drago kill us all and end the suffering quickly. He pushed open the door and was met by Lauren standing stoically beside the bed. Her face flushed beet red and she clenched her fist at her side. “How could you think such horrible thoughts?” she hissed. Anger pinched her brow and she looked at him with such disdain, his heart quivered in his chest. “It‟s very difficult to be positive when everything I touch turns to shit.” “Stop feeling sorry for yourself. It doesn‟t suit you.” He glared at her, frustration swelling in his chest. “What the hell do you know about me and what suits me? You‟ve 161

Midnight Beckoning known me a few days. You have no idea what I‟ve been through the last three centuries.” He stormed past her and into the bathroom, turned on the sink faucet and splashed water on his face and neck. Who did she think she was? Lauren followed close behind. “I know a man that single handedly killed a dozen hell demons and demanded I listen and do what he said for no other reason than his valiant need to protect me and the people he‟s sworn to lead.” The rough edges of his jaw, softened as she defended his actions. Her temper always grabbed him by the heart and this time was no different. That enchanting aura that flared when she was determined sparked a desire he savored. “It was five,” he corrected her. “Whatever!” She charged toward him, slamming her lips against his. Ford‟s hand twisted in the curls of her long crimson hair and he pulled her to him harder. Heat sifted down his body and the burn to his groin returned as hot as a roaring fire in the dead of winter. She brought out the lust in him so easily. The angrier she became the more he craved the taste of her passionate flame. Without hesitation, Ford ripped her blouse away, instantly sinking his fangs deep into her flesh. With the one exception of the chambermaid when he first awoke a damphyr, he‟d never bitten anyone, not even for food. A slice of his razor sharp thumbnail always did the trick. What he wanted now went beyond passion. This was a savage thirst for her, every last decadent drop of her. Thick hot blood flooded his mouth and her sweet essence flowed down the back of his throat. He scooped her up and tossed her onto the bed tearing at his clothes and hers as he kissed her feverishly. Deep searing stings cut into his flesh as Lauren‟s nails dug into his back. Heavy panting and a hunger he‟d never felt before overwhelmed him from the 162

Robin Badillo inside out. Before he could stop himself, he bit into her again. Lauren growled and gasped in a way that only accelerated his heartbeat. Powerful surges of energy electrified his body and he sucked hard at the soft curve of her throat swallowing gulp after gulp of hot syrupy blood. Lauren hissed and heat shot into his shoulder as she met his bite with a vicious plunge of her own fangs into him. “Fuck!” he bellowed as pain burned through his back. “Do it again!” he demanded, overcome by a violent compulsion to consume and be consumed. Lauren withdrew her fangs from his shoulder and attacked again, allowing her mouth to remain over the punctures as she drank his crimson offering. Ford reached down, spread Lauren‟s thighs and jammed himself inside of her, grinding in as deep as he could burrow. Lauren growled and thrust her hips upward, meeting his vigorous plunge with an assault of her own. Ford pumped harder, matching her rhythmic pace, beat for erotic beat, while gorging himself on her precious essence. As his body became immersed within her, his mind found its way into another world entirely. Ford could sense his blood entering her body. His vision darkened and flashes of obscure tunnels illuminated by purple and blue backlighting sent his mind deeper into her veins. Loud pounding echoed in his ears as her heartbeat boomed louder. With each pulse of her veins, his mind delved deeper into her core. Dreamlike movement pushed him through her body until he found himself witnessing the quiver of her heart as though he were literally inside of her. A faint swishing sound caught his attention and he instinctively followed, diving further into her body. Silky walls of arteries and veins eased his mind through twists 163

Midnight Beckoning and turns of his blood‟s path to wherever her circulatory system took him. If this was a dream, it was like no other he‟d ever had. Awestruck, Ford‟s mind settled on a microscopic object nestled in the safety of a cradle-like sack of follicles and feathery tissue. His mind‟s spirit inched closer. As the object‟s form cleared, tiny crooked fingers fluttered in nutrient filled fluid and a small mouth suckled a miniature thumb. Ford‟s eyelids burst open, finding himself and Lauren surrounded by bright light as he rocked her beautiful body. He shook his head to clear the fog left from the vision-like experience while continuing to make love to her. Lauren flipped him over and straddled him. He gazed up at her radiant splendor. His body throbbed inside her and she rhythmically rocked back and forth, drawing him deeper into the velvet sanctuary he‟d spiritually invaded. A soft smile broke across her face. She bit her bottom lip, cupped her breasts and snuggly molded herself onto him. Ford clutched at her hips and thrust himself upward until she whimpered with delight. He moved his hands to her breasts, replacing her hands with his. The back of his head pressed hard into the pillow as he lifted his hips, pinching her nipples as the first twinges of climax built between them. Her body shuddered and she tightened her thighs against him. Her hands clutched at his wrists and she forced him to squeeze her breasts harder. Lauren cooed with pleasure and made short gasping whimpers as her slow grind writhed downward, engulfing his prick with heated, tight contractions of her wet, spongy walls. Ford sprang up and wrapped his arms around her as the swelling sensation reached the boiling point deep inside of 164

Robin Badillo her. Lauren trapped his head in her arms, pressing his cheek between her breasts. Together their bodies convulsed and Ford held tight to keep her body firmly joined with his. Pulsating surges blasted from his groin more powerful than he had ever felt before. Rhythmic bursts of his hot seed filled her core, and he could feel her body absorb all of his offering like the sands of a beach inhaling the surf, milking him dry. He collapsed back with Lauren stuck to his torso, her heavy breathing matching his. Red curls flooded his face and tickled his shoulders. “Damn!” Lauren hummed. Ford swished the tangled locks from her face and reached out to kiss her. Warm, supple lips met him halfway. “I‟m sorry,” he whispered. Concern pinched the delicate void between her brows. “For what?” “For not telling you everything.” “But, you have told me everything. Everything I needed to know anyway.” Even now she excused his shortcomings. “How do you do that?” “Do what?” “Defend my weaknesses.” Lauren slipped off of him and nuzzled under his chin. “Ford, I defend you because I love you.” Ford‟s heart jumped. So that was what he felt. So simple a word, but in three hundred years, he‟d never truly felt it. Not until today. Not until he found his mind nestled in her womb alongside the treasure he was certain would be created there. Should he tell her? “I love you, too.” He pulled her closer and wrapped both arms around her firmly. “I‟ve never said that before and 165

Midnight Beckoning more importantly, I‟ve never felt it.” Lauren kissed his cheek. “That makes two of us.” Ford‟s heart filled with warmth. He could trust her with anything. “Would you believe me if I told you something completely insane?” “More insane than the things you‟ve already told me?” “So insane you would question every move I make from here on out.” He looked down to see her reaction. He could tell more from her slightest expressions than he ever could from her spoken word. Lauren nodded. “I saw our child.” Her eyes widened. “You saw our future child? Like a vision?” “Like a vision, but not in the distant future.” Lauren narrowed her eyes. “I don‟t understand.” Ford moved his hand to her belly. “I saw our child here. Inside of you, growing and flourishing with life.” Lauren cocked her head to the side. “Is that even possible?” “I don‟t know, but I know what I saw.” She laid her head against his chest, and gently kissed his skin. “Alive and growing?” “Yes,” he whispered. “Do you believe me?” Lauren lifted her head and rested her chin on his chest. “I believe it if you believe it.” “I‟m still sorry for holding back information.” Lauren sat up. “You only do it to protect me and besides, I‟m over it. Navina helped me to see the big picture. I question things too much and it‟s time I follow my instincts and trust the prophecy the way I‟ve trusted you.” Ford sat up as well and pulled the sheet up around his waist, tucking a pillow behind his back. “Why have you 166

Robin Badillo trusted me so blindly?” It had been so easy for her to do, yet he struggled with the same blind faith. Lauren scooted toward him. “Because never in my life has anyone charged toward me, taking over and standing up to me the way you did. Your confidence made me feel safe and sure before you ever spoke a word.” “In the elevator?” Embarrassment flushed warm across his cheeks. She nodded and grinned. “I had never wanted anything more in my life than to look into your eyes that day, but you… well you kept your distance.” “I kept my distance because you scared the hell out of me.” Lauren laughed. “I scared the hell out of you? Maybe you didn‟t notice my knees knocking. I had never been so terrified… yet felt so… safe at the same time.” “The instant you spoke, all I wanted to do was kiss you. I could feel the heat grow as you became angry. It nearly drove me crazy.” Lauren and Ford both chuckled. “Do I still drive you crazy?” Lauren bit her bottom lip and smiled. Ford placed his hand at the back of her neck and drew her to him. “You make me insane, furious and every intense emotion left in the dictionary.” He kissed her softly. “But you also make me feel weak, clumsy and useless.” “Wow, I didn‟t know I could have such a negative effect on anyone.” “I feel all of those things because I can‟t imagine being good enough, strong enough or capable enough for you.” Had he actually said those things aloud? He‟d barely allowed himself to think them, much less confess them. “Ford, you‟re perfect for me. More perfect than I ever thought possible.” 167

Midnight Beckoning “The ying to your yang?” He grinned. “The answer to all of my questions.” Ford exhaled and leaned back onto his pillow as she cuddled around him. “We‟re going to have a wonderful life together.” Lauren kissed his chest. “I know.” Snuggling into the plush softness of the bed, within moments, both were well on their way to finally sleeping. As he drifted off, Ford‟s mind was plagued with wandering thoughts. Dreams for their kind had always been portals into other worlds and links from one damphyr to another. It was the one true trait each inherited from their incubus sires. For Ford and Lauren, her dreams beckoned him to her so he was able to find and save her from Drago. But, in turn, they also led Drago to her even in her weakened state as a human. That was no longer an issue. Now she was damphyr and her powers grew stronger every day. With that in mind, Ford worried about her ability to be summoned easier now that Drago could feel her energy. After all, she was his spawn and there was little doubt that Drago could reach her quicker and easier. He had already sent the hell demons after her and managed to find her even in their underground fortress. Ford and the vampires could battle them quite effectively, but actually fighting Drago if he were to manifest himself in human form, could prove quite difficult. The only way they could bind him though, would be to tempt him enough to draw him out in the flesh. Then, and only then, could Navina invoke the spell and send him back to hell where he belonged. Ford‟s mind played out the scenarios of how to do that, 168

Robin Badillo but each and every one put Lauren in the heart of danger, and now, if he had actually seen their child growing within her womb, he could not, would not, risk either of them. The danger would be too great and Drago wouldn‟t hesitate to destroy their innocent child, their heir to the throne. There had to be some way to prove to Drago he couldn‟t change or prevent destiny. The only way he could even attempt that, was in itself, a suicide mission. He would have to go alone, without assistance, and plead his case to the bastard that sired his queen. Ford pressed his mind deeper into the realm of dreams and exorcized his ability to go where he‟d never before dared to go. He summoned Drago. The long shadowy hallway Lauren narrowly escaped in her human form was as dark and cold as when he begged for her to return, the night he first revealed the truth of what they were. At the very end, the mammoth door that now reeked of death, creaked open and emitted a golden light, more beautiful than he had ever seen. His steps were slow but sure, as he neared the chamber. As the door opened, standing in front of a raging fireplace, Drago stood stoically with his hands behind his back. He didn‟t turn nor did he acknowledge Ford had entered. Instead he stoked the fire and resumed his unassuming stance. “I have come to confirm the validity of the prophecy,” Ford said as his heart pounded in his chest. Drago‟s crimson hair flamed as brightly as the fire, but still, he did not speak a word. “I have found our Queen and she and I have joined. Our child grows within her now, and soon your battle will be 169

Midnight Beckoning lost.” Slowly, Drago craned his neck and his cold gaze settled on Ford. “Fool.” Ford‟s chest jutted outward and he took a defensive stance against the demon‟s word. “It‟s already done.” Drago approached Ford with a solemn expression. “So tell me, how do you foresee a future where vampires will follow the commands of a damphyr?” Drago‟s question was unexpected. “They believe the legend and will follow their Queen as well as her child.” “Their Queen?” Drago advanced closer. “Are you that bloody blind?” Ford was careful not to flinch as Drago inched toward him. “They have given their word.” “Then you are not a fool at all. You are an idiot. Your sire should have returned the day you were born and sucked your bones dry.” Ford clenched his fists. His sharpened nails dug into his palms. “You will be banished if you continue this quest to capture her, Drago.” Ice cold hands clamped around Ford‟s throat and Drago‟s decrepit mouth pressed against his ear. “That bitch is mine to covet and mine to do with as I choose.” Ford‟s feet dangled inches from the ground as Drago lifted him into the air effortlessly. His chest rose and fell as he struggled to breathe air into taut lungs. “I will kill you. And, that witch can bind me with whatever sorcery she attempts to conjure, but I will rule this world and the underworld as well. I will not be stopped.” “Our armies… will… destroy… you.” Ford‟s face burned from the pressure building as his body was deprived of more oxygen. “The vampires will only follow one of their own, not a half-blood from the loins of a mongrel and his whore.” 170

Robin Badillo Drago leaned his head back as his bellowing laughter shook the chamber. He instantly released Ford, who crashed to the ground. Clutching his throat and fighting with everything he had to gain his breath, Ford managed to rise and face Drago again. Drago arched his brow and smiled. “Persistent little bastard, aren‟t you?” “You‟ll regret the day you attacked her mother,” Ford growled. Drago shrugged. “Pity, I don‟t remember her. I bet she was a good fuck, just like her daughter will be.” Ford lunged, but as he did the room began to swirl. He swayed back and forth as his mind became foggy and muddled. “You‟re out of your league,” Drago hissed. Ford was instantly flung against the wall and slid down onto the floor as Drago bounded toward him. “Wake up!” Lauren shook him fiercely. “Ford!” Ford leapt from the bed ready to defend himself from another attack, but staggered back, until he felt the hard, cold wall behind him. “Lauren?” His jumbled mind wavered between reality and dream. Was she there? “Yes, Ford. What happened? What did you see?” She drifted toward him, her shoulders trembling and tears streaming down her cheeks. Ford drew her to him and wrapped his arms around her neck, clutching her as tightly as he could. He wouldn‟t let her go. “Shh, don‟t cry.” He wiped away her tears and she buried her face in his chest. He‟d been foolish. How could he have ever thought reasoning with Drago would have worked? Drago was right. He was an idiot. 171

Midnight Beckoning “Where did you go?” She searched his eyes. Sincerely moved by her understandable distress, Ford peered down as crystal puddles filled her eyes. “I didn‟t go anywhere. It was an ordinary dream,” he lied. “I‟m preoccupied about the battle ahead so my mind conjured up a harmless nightmare.” He kissed her forehead. “Are you sure?” She cupped his jaw in her petite hand. As he stared into the precious green orbs of the woman he loved, nothing justified lying to her again. Nothing, that was, except the riveting alarm that consumed him, screaming with foreboding malice that their time was running out. No matter how much faith he had in her, the prophecy, or even his own beliefs, he couldn‟t forget the undeniable possibility that they could all die.

172

Robin Badillo

Chapter Ten

L

auren awoke to an empty room. Ford had left without telling her, which was unlike him. She took a quick shower and dressed as quickly as she could. Her blood lust had subsided a bit, but human hunger gnawed in her stomach. She needed food. As she entered the study downstairs, she was surprised to find it empty. With vampire and damphyr guests in the cavern home, someone should have been around. She headed to the dining room, the only way she knew to get to the kitchen. There had to be some food somewhere, if not people. The long formal dining table was bare, with the exception of three tall unlit candle holders. The room didn‟t have quite the warming effect it had the last time she‟d been there. Now it was cold, dark and eerie. She truly felt alone which set her teeth on edge as a tiny whisper of fear coated her empty stomach. A yellow light filtered from under the kitchen door and she thought she heard someone rummaging around. Her hearing had improved, though she couldn‟t sense who was on the other side of the door. Whoever it was, she hoped they could point her in the direction of something quick and easy to eat. She entered the kitchen only to see a large stainless steel 173

Midnight Beckoning refrigerator door opened wide. Lauren cleared her throat to announce her presence. “Excuse me?” Her heart sprang into her throat as Evan reared back glaring at her from the other side of the opened door. “Hope you don‟t mind. It‟s the middle of the afternoon and I can‟t hunt until after dark.” Lauren froze and gripped the edge of the center island countertop. She had never been alone with a vampire before and never imagined she would be alone with this particular one, ever. Words eluded her. Evan closed the door and stepped back holding a familiar crimson pouch. Lauren‟s mouth watered at the first sight of it. She shook her head. She needed human food, not blood. At least that‟s what she kept silently telling herself. “Do you want some?” He eased closer. “Uh, no thank you,” she answered breathlessly as the sweet aroma caressed her nose when he ripped open the pouch. Evan smiled and his eyes flashed a bit more silvery than they‟d been the last time she saw him. “Are you sure?” Lauren ran her tongue across her teeth. She wanted a taste, but she didn‟t quite trust the vampire offering the drink. “Maybe I read you wrong. I do that sometimes. Get my own desires confused with that of others.” “Desires?” The word left her mouth before she could retract it. Why ask him anything, especially that? The left side of his mouth curled up into a teasing smile. “I assume because I‟m thirsty, everyone else must be as well and you are in the kitchen so there must be something here you wanted.” “I‟m hungry,” she simply replied. 174

Robin Badillo “Ah, yes, that nasty human habit still flows within those beautiful veins.” A brief snarl of condescension tainted what started out as a friendly conversation. “I happen to embrace my human side.” She stepped toward him. “It‟s the vampire side that leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.” She would fight fire with fire. Evan arched his brow. “Bitter? I dare to think the vampire part of you is what burns the hottest, especially when the sweet sear of blood coats your throat.” Lauren swallowed hard, her gaze settling on his hand. “I wasn‟t referring to blood,” she snapped. His words had alluded to another topic all together. Although subtle, Lauren picked up on the sexual undertones quite easily. Was this how all male vampires behaved when in the company of a woman? Always on a mission to seduce? After all, Lord Arid continually tried to charm her every time they spoke. Evan‟s eyes widened with a flare of excitement. “There it is. That fire that keeps him enthralled.” “Him?” “Your king,” he replied as he emptied the blood into a glass half filled with red wine. Lauren sensed the jealous emotion behind his words. Until that moment she thought his negative attitude had been because vampires were considered lower on the food chain than damphyr. Now it appeared his bitterness was a bit more personal. Could she use this to her advantage, or was this revelation a precarious kink in their plans? “Perhaps a drink would ease my hunger for those things you can no longer have.” She hoped her double meaning was taken as a warning and not an invitation to test her will. A restrained laugh rumbled in his throat. “Perhaps it would settle something.” 175

Midnight Beckoning Lauren walked past the young vampire, feeling his hard glare follow her closely. The way he looked at her with those silvery eyes, as though he could devour her in one sitting, made Lauren squirm just a bit. She grabbed another pouch from the refrigerator and gasped when she turned to find him standing directly behind her. “Have mine, I‟ll pour myself another.” “Th—thank you,” she stammered, and accepted the glass of blood-wine with a trembling hand. Giving him the unopened pouch, she avoided his eyes as much as she could. Change the subject, Lauren. “Uh, will your girlfriend be joining us?” Oh, great, like that’s gonna help. Deep lines creased across his forehead as his eyebrows jutted high. His crooked grin complimented his notable display of amusement. “Are you referring to the female from the other day?” “Yes.” “First of all, she‟s not my anything and second, what does it matter to you?” Lauren shrugged. “It doesn‟t. I just assumed we needed every able body to help with the fight.” “Oh, she‟s able bodied, that‟s for sure.” He chuckled to himself. “But I preferred having her elsewhere.” “To protect her?” “No, just out of the way.” His indifference about the girl bothered her. Was he that way with every female in his life? Did it matter one way or the other? “I see,” she replied, feeling a slight flush warm her cheeks. Lauren chose not to push the issue, fearing his attitude may cause her to dislike him all together. Vampires were a curious breed, nothing like Ford at all. Perhaps it had to do with genetic makeup of the species as a whole rather than just Evan. After all, vampires had no human traits left. Could that have been how they‟d survived 176

Robin Badillo so long? One thing was certain, although Evan could be a jerk, something about him fascinated her. What that was remained to be seen. “How many people do you think we‟ll need for this battle?” She changed the subject again. Evan‟s grin faded and a serious vibe filled the room. He eased back and prepared himself another drink. “There are nearly sixty of us here now.” “Vampires?” “Well forty or so vampire and the rest—your kind,” he clarified. The silver flicker in his eyes, as he cast a glance in her direction, sent an icy chill down her spine. “How long do you think we‟ll be labeling ourselves as yours and ours?” It was a good question. A united front was necessary, but as long as there was a significant separation, how successful could they expect to be? Evan slipped up onto a stool in front of the counter. “That depends.” Her curiosity flared. “On?” “On how you plan to convince an entire nation of vampires that we should all follow a half-blood such as yourself?” She‟d asked herself that same question already. If only she knew more she could try to find and answer. “Maybe you could explain the hierarchy of our two species.” “Ford hasn‟t given you a crash course of our histories yet?” Lauren sat on a stool safely across the island counter from Evan. “He‟s been trying to keep me alive the past week. History lessons haven‟t been at the top of the list.” A toothy grin spread across his face. “No, I would imagine he‟s been knee-deep into other things the last two days.” A hot burn raced across her face. She and Ford hadn‟t left 177

Midnight Beckoning their bed for more than nourishment in a couple of days. It never occurred to her that the rest of the house knew what they had been up to. In fact, she hadn‟t given a second thought to anyone other than Ford since she awoke a damphyr. “So, enlighten me.” “I suppose you know the basics, such as where you came from. You know? The birds and the bees, the flowers and the trees, your demon daddy and all of those details?” His baritone timbre came across charismatic, but there was a hint of malicious intent behind every syllable, that reminded Lauren who she was speaking to. Lauren clenched her jaw. “Yes, I know where I come from. What I don‟t know is where you come from and how we all fit together.” Evan leaned forward with an amused grin and placed his elbows on the counter. “Well, you see, Lucifer really messed up, big time,” he began. For the second time, the devil was brought into a conversation and it wasn‟t any easier to swallow now than it was the first. “After he was cast into hell or whatever he calls his permanent residence, he was accompanied soon after by a few stragglers who couldn‟t seem to cut it in the penthouse upstairs,” he said, pointing upward. Lauren tried to recall Sunday school lessons, but none came to mind that even remotely covered this story. “Some of his playmates were even more jealous of his reign in hell than he was about God‟s reign in heaven and as history often does, treachery repeated itself. Lucifer, being most powerful, banished his treasonous enemies to earth. They were sent in demon form and could only manifest themselves in the flesh when they bred.” Lauren watched him closely as his words sank into her mind. “Incubi?” 178

Robin Badillo “Incubi, succubi, whatever,” he replied, downing the last of his blood-wine. “Succubi are the female counterpart of your sire, by the way.” Lauren silently nodded. She assumed there had to be male and female, though she hadn‟t thought to ask. “There were six turncoats, four male and two female. The only ones that you should be interested in would be Drago and one female.” He glared at her with an interesting glimmer in his eye that kept Lauren‟s attention. “Other than Drago, why would the female interest me?” “You don‟t know?” Lauren shook her head. “Know what?” “That‟s quite amusing,” he chimed. “I guess the original name isn‟t as significant as the translation into English.” The greedy looking smirk on his lips made her stomach swirl with a mixture of anger and anxiety. “What?” she demanded. “Her name was… Lauren.” Lauren‟s heart plummeted, filling the empty vortex of her stomach. “Lauren?” “Interesting, isn‟t it?” Lauren‟s mind reeled. “She‟s the reason we‟re all here. She believed Lucifer‟s lies and although he sent her away, he often called her back to pleasure him whenever he wanted. Having his ear when he allowed her to go to him, she told him of Drago‟s plans to overthrow him and take his place in hell. Of course, anyone who has ever heard of how Lucifer was sent to hell in the first place should know that what was done, couldn‟t be undone. Drago, being the ambitious bastard he is, still thought he could. When Drago learned of Lauren‟s betrayal, he killed her.” “He killed her?” “Yes. Not an easy task, mind you, but for another 179

Midnight Beckoning incubus, it‟s possible. Then, Lucifer, not one to be outdone, cursed Drago with a tiny little prophecy that said Drago‟s own spawn, bearing the name of Lucifer‟s mistress, would destroy him, become queen and that together she and her champion would rule the vampire and damphyr world.” “Me.” Lauren exhaled air she hadn‟t even realized she‟d held hostage in her lungs. “You.” Evan refilled their glasses of blood-wine. “Somewhere in all that legend spells out the six, six, six details.” “My twenty-first birthday,” she whispered. Ford had withheld many things to protect her, but how could she excuse the omission of this monumental piece of information? “Yours and naturally Mr. Lenox,” Evan added. “Happy belated birthday, by the way.” She offered Evan a quick glance. “Thanks.” Mentally regrouping, Lauren swiftly pushed her anger aside. Evan could care less if what he told her was upsetting. If she kept her cool, and there were more surprises, now was the time to get the unedited truth. She gripped the counter‟s edge, hoping not to show any signs of the implosion ravaging through her insides. “How do vampires fit into this scenario?” “Similar story, but created some time after the incubi. Lucifer wasn‟t going to risk giving his cast-offs as much power as he‟d given Drago and the others, so when someone got out of line, he sent them to earth as blood thirsty creatures in human-like form. He only did that for a little while though because by the time there were enough humans on the planet, vampires created their own progeny. He was probably so amused with his new play toys he let them do what they wanted. Although, along with human characteristics came the inevitable art of evolution combined 180

Robin Badillo with intelligence and naturally free will. He could create monsters, but he couldn‟t force us to behave like them.” “Humph.” Lauren sat back and swirled the wine in her glass. “So you don‟t kill humans?” “Why would I?” She studied his silvery eyes. “You tell me.” “Look, Lauren. Just because my heart doesn‟t beat like yours and I can‟t eat human food doesn‟t mean I‟m uncivilized. I‟ve been around the block a time or two and I want peace.” His voice rose and the angry vampire she‟d first met slammed to the surface from within the fountain of information sitting across from her. “So why is there turmoil between our species to begin with?” “Because ancient damphyr believed the prophecy and knowing that one of their own would rule our world, they took matters into their own hands and hunted us.” “Unprovoked?” His explanation didn‟t sit right with her. Evan fidgeted and glared at his glass. “No.” “Then why?” Evan exhaled deeply. “If I were to be honest, it was because vampires were known to be vicious and greedy in the old days, and we killed more than was necessary to survive.” “Humans?” “It‟s what we were created to do. Now though, only rogue vampire kill.” Lauren thought of the folklore concerning vampires, but it was still hard to imagine. “Have you?” She waited with abated breath for his answer. His body tensed and he gripped the wineglass tight. “I have, but that was long ago.” “How long ago?” Her gaze penetrated his. “I haven‟t taken a human life in over a century.” 181

Midnight Beckoning Lauren wanted nothing more than to breathe a sigh of relief. Even if he wasn‟t what she first thought, it still didn‟t vouch for his loyalty. “I have one more question, Evan?” He looked up at her with a heated stare. “What?” “Will you follow me?” In an instant, Evan flew to her side and grabbed her by her upper arms. Lauren gasped at the unexpected act. His silvery glare burrowed into her, filling her with a sudden flash of fear. “If any other woman had been brought here, I would be in some European brothel right now having my fill of whatever I wanted, but, you? You, I will follow.” Lauren trembled, spellbound by his seductive gaze. “Why?” Cool breath cascaded down her neck as he inched closer to her face. “You have to ask?” “I need to know the reason in your own words.” A pinpricking sting shot across her skin. Had she crossed a line she knew better than to even approach? “Because I believe the damn prophecy as much as they do and even though I hate the idea of being ruled by your kind, I would follow you straight to the pits of hell, for no other reason than because it was your will.” With that, he pushed her back and turned away from her. “All I ask is that you don‟t get me killed for nothing.” Lauren shook off the frazzled state in which his declaration had left her nerves and approached him from behind. “Thank you,” she whispered as her insides vibrated. A deafening silence loomed in the room for several seconds. “Ford‟s back. You better not keep him waiting,” he hissed. Lowering her head, Lauren walked past him. “Lauren?” 182

Robin Badillo She paused and glanced back over her shoulder as she reached the door. “Thank you for asking what I thought the other day with my father.” Vulnerability, she hadn‟t expected, seeped from the vampire‟s voice. “No problem. You‟re part of this and your opinion counts.” Lauren didn‟t wait for him to reply. She left him alone in the kitchen and hurried to find Ford. As she searched the downstairs study, she thought of how she would handle the information Evan had divulged. Her angry fire wasn‟t as stoked as it had been when she first learned of her namesake. Ford had Evan to thank for that whether he would ever know it or not. Evan had waylaid that ire with his declarations, both spoken and unspoken. Avoiding the intoxicating vampire would be best and knowing Ford, and his protective tendencies, it would be the safest decision, too. As for the information she‟d just learned, she knew Ford well enough to understand his way of thinking. His only vice was chivalry, especially when it came to shielding her. Not all threats were hell demons and Drago. Some were overwhelming bits of information he didn‟t want to overload her with. This would definitely fit into that category quite easily from where Ford stood. “There you are,” Ford‟s voice rang out from above her head. Lauren looked up to see him leaning against the balcony at the top of the stairs. “Hello.” She smiled. “I came bearing gifts.” Lauren flitted up the stairs where he greeted her with an enthusiastic kiss. “I like gifts.” A delectable aroma danced through the air. “You didn‟t?” “Yes, I did.” He held up a brown paper bag saturated with the scent of hamburgers and fries. 183

Midnight Beckoning The giddy grin on his face made her heart melt. How could she possibly stay mad at him? “Do you have any idea how hungry I am?” She grabbed the bag and hurried into their room. Within seconds she had the burger unwrapped and the fries spread across the bed like a picnic. Ford followed and sat beside her. His green eyes shimmered, watching her clutch hungrily at the enormous hamburger and take her first mouthwatering bite. “Oh my God,” she growled. He chuckled. “That burger traveled fifty miles to make you squirm like that.” She shoved it toward him, offering a bite. “Thank you, but that one is all yours. Crispin and I ate while we were in town.” “Is that where you were?” She continued to devour the burger and fries. “We needed more ammunition and sulfur. I‟m sorry I didn‟t wake you.” Ford smiled, tucking a lock of unruly hair behind her ear, preventing it from falling into her burger as she bit down. “I figured you should rest given your potentially delicate condition.” A flutter of excitement swished through her as she remembered the possible baby on board. The thought of it was a strange concept, but she wanted it to be as true as Ford did. The idea would have never crossed her mind where Steven was concerned, but she was literally a different person then. “How are the plans going?” She hadn‟t intentionally meant to change the subject, but she did want to see how far she could get on the vampire slash damphyr alliance. “Our numbers have increased greatly. We‟re still expecting more damphyr from the east coast to arrive tonight. That should bring our grand total to around a hundred and fifty or so.” 184

Robin Badillo Lauren nearly choked. “Where will you put all of them?” He chuckled and cleared away the empty paper bag and container. “This cavern is built inside a very large mountain. Miles and miles of abandoned mine shafts and tunnels have been reinforced and upgraded and could hold a thousand vampires and Damphyr comfortably if we needed it to.” He wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb. “You have a little mustard there,” he teased. Lauren cleaned her mouth with a napkin wrapped around the burger. “Do we need it to?” Her nerves were rattled enough. The thought of Drago coming at them full force was nothing to take lightly. He could and he would. “Evan‟s plan and tactical strategy is sound. Crispin and I checked the base of the mountain today and listed every place we felt may be vulnerable. I‟m sure Arid and Evan‟s men will do the same tonight on the off chance we missed something.” “So the vampire and damphyr clans are working together without any problems?” She eyed him closely, searching for a hint of uneasiness or hesitant reactions. His brow pinched taut. “Why are you suddenly so interested in battle plans?” “If I am supposed to lead these people, I should at least know what I‟m leading them into.” “Okay. I can see that. So, do you want to know what we anticipate?” He kicked off his boots and unfastened his belt. Lauren reached over and removed the belt from the loops of his jeans. “Yes. I would.” She looked up at him playfully. “How is this going down?” Ford hovered over her with his knees pressing down onto the edge of the bed. Lauren‟s breathing hastened at the sight of him gazing down on her. She slipped back into the bed and lounged against a cluster of pillows. Ford followed. 185

Midnight Beckoning “The vampires are loading our ammunition filled with sulfur, because that‟s the one thing that kills hell demons the easiest. Well, other than the bullets.” His body pressed against her and he kissed the curve of her neck. “They‟re also making sure the landmines are filled with sulfur, too.” His lips trailed down and he kissed her collarbone. “Do you trust them?” Plucking apart the buttons of her blouse, Ford continued down her body and ran his tongue above the seam of her bra. “Yes.” “Even Evan?” “Uh, huh,” he replied, peeling back her bra strap, tracing his movements with kisses until her shoulder was exposed. His mind was no more on what she was saying than her mind was on what he was doing. “Do you trust him with my life?” The kisses stopped. Ford looked up with furrowed brows. “Is there some reason I shouldn‟t?” A tight knot formed in the pit of her stomach. She held her tongue. “Lauren? Is there a reason I shouldn‟t trust Evan?” “No…not that I know of,” she lied. Ford sat up on the edge of the bed. “Have you spoken to him?” “Of course I‟ve spoken to him.” It wasn‟t a lie. She had spoken to him. Ford glanced back over his shoulder. “Have you spoken to him recently?” The harsh sound of his voice prepared her for his altered mood. He wasn‟t happy and furthermore, she could guess he wasn‟t buying her evasive replies. “How recently?” She knew immediately that she had gone too far. Ford shot up off the bed. “God dammit, Lauren, answer 186

Robin Badillo the fucking question.” “Which question?” She stood up as well, anger building to the brink of explosion. “Or, how about I ask you a question, Ford? Have you lied to me or kept anything important from me lately? Besides all the omissions I already know about.” His livid glare drilled into her, signaling her brain that she‟d said way too much. Then, as quickly as his temper flared, his shoulders slumped and he sat back down on the edge of the bed. “What did he tell you?” he asked with a slight catch in his voice. She stood in front of him as he stared at the tile floor. She should have left well enough alone. She already knew why he‟d held back information. He wanted to protect her. Why couldn‟t she let it go? “I haven‟t fed from you in hours, Lauren. I can‟t read your mind.” His wounded gaze rose to meet hers. Lauren trembled with remorse and fear that she‟d hurt him. “It doesn‟t matter.” “It does matter. If it didn‟t you wouldn‟t have pressed so hard.” “Whatever you held back was done to protect me. I understand that.” She placed her hand on his shoulder, but he pulled away. “I‟m not good at this, Lauren.” “Good at what?” His response puzzled her. “Relationships. You. Me. The whole idea of it. I‟m not exactly husband material, so open and honest doesn‟t come naturally.” “I think it‟s a little late to call it quits now, don‟t you?” Ford rose. “That‟s not even an option, Lauren.” She looked up at him towering over her. “I know. The prophecy says—” “Screw the prophecy.” He pulled her by her shoulders. 187

Midnight Beckoning “I‟m in this because I love you, not because some curse said we‟re supposed to be together.” “So why hide from me?” She inched closer. “You hide things from me, but at the same time, you hide yourself from me, too.” He pressed his forehead to hers and sucked air through his teeth as though in pain. “It‟s what I do. I try to trust you the way Navina says I should, but I have it in my head that what you don‟t know won‟t hurt you.” “Like Lauren?” His eyes opened wide. “He told you about Lauren?” She nodded. “Now that, you have to understand was done because I didn‟t want to freak you out. Being named after the devil‟s concubine isn‟t something that can be shrugged off. You had enough to worry about without stressing over that, too.” He sat back on the bed and drew her to him. Lauren stood between his legs. “He told me the story and at first I was pissed. I‟m not going to deny it, but after it sank in, I understood. I knew in my heart why you did it. I wish you had more faith in me.” “I do have faith in you. I just can‟t get past keeping you safe, even if it‟s from the truth.” “I know.” Lauren leaned down to kiss him. Ford met her half way and ran his fingers through her hair at the base of her neck. When he pulled away, he searched her eyes. “Is Evan a threat?” Lauren‟s nerve endings tingled under the pressure of his fingers as the memory of Evan‟s words in the kitchen echoed in her head. He said he would follow her into the pits of hell. “He‟ll follow me.” “Are you sure?” Deep creases dug in between his brows. “I‟m as sure of his loyalty as I am of yours.” “I‟m not sure how you know that so adamantly, but 188

Robin Badillo something tells me if I did, there would be two battles on the horizon.” Lauren smiled and Ford wrapped his arms around her waist. Looking up at her he rested his chin on her chest. “I do trust you,” he whispered. She responded with a deep kiss and leaned him back onto the bed, splaying her body across his. “I love you.” A loud knock sounded at the door, startling them both. “Ford,” Crispin‟s voice echoed. “Yes?” Ford called back. The door opened slowly as Ford and Lauren sat up. “I‟m sorry. The vampires are about to head out for patrols, but Arid has concerns.” Ford slipped on his boots and Lauren handed him his belt. “Concerns?” He dressed as they headed toward the door. “He and Evan have been looking over the schematics of the mountain and they may be onto something about a potential area for a breach.” “Everything was sealed off years ago. What could be vulnerable?” “He‟ll show you when we get down to the study.” Lauren‟s heart pounded in her chest. She‟d never seen Crispin look worried, but the obvious anxiety showing in his expression nearly knocked the wind out of her. “If they‟re right about this, Ford, we may already be too late.” Lauren rushed to keep up with their wide gait as they dashed downstairs. When they burst through the doors to the study, Lauren froze. A deafening sound of bustling movement clamored throughout the room as wall to wall vampire and damphyr scramble all at once to kneel at her entrance. Lauren caught her breath and nodded, staying close by 189

Midnight Beckoning Ford‟s side. Slowly the throng of bodies rose. “Lord Arid,” Ford acknowledged the patriarch of the vampire clan. “What did you find?” Arid spread a map and blueprints across a large table that hadn‟t been there earlier. “The discrepancy is in the floor plans.” He ran his hand across the two large pieces of paper. “These are original plans of the old mine.”„ “And these are the current blue prints to the cavern,” Evan added as he splayed another set of papers out over the ones Arid had indicated. “This entire area is nowhere on these updated plans.” Evan glanced over at Lauren. Her stomach immediately did a backflip the instant his, now radiant, silvery eyes met hers. “This is an area about the size of nine or ten football fields,” Ford speculated aloud. “How could this have been missed when we renovated the old mine?” His attention shot across the table to Theo and Crispin. Both men looked back with shocked expressions. “We were all here, mate. Everything topside matched the maps we had of the old mine,” Theo replied. “I may have an explanation for that,” Evan interjected. All heads turned toward Evan. “Some corporations during the cold war acted as silent benefactors to several questionable operations throughout the world. It‟s quite possible the profits from this area of the mine were siphoned to offshore accounts that funded everything from politicians to arms dealers and sometimes both.” “How?” Lauren asked without forethought. Evan smiled. “If this area appeared non-operational upon audits, it was rarely inspected or given a second thought. The only profits the corporation had to claim were from the operational parts. When the cold war ended, so did the 190

Robin Badillo demand for services, so when they abandoned it, the bank probably only had the information the company gave to the feds. Big companies do it all the time.” “And, you know this how?” She held her own inquisition. “Where do you think the bulk of our assets come from, love?” he replied with a smirk. “He knows because he did the same with several of our companies a few years back. One of the many reasons he doesn‟t handle my personal business affairs now,” Lord Arid clarified. Lauren glared at Evan with every ounce of disapproval she could muster. Ford looked over at Lauren then back at Evan and cleared his throat. “We should check this out now to make sure nothing has gotten through in the last several hours.” He folded his arms across his chest giving Lauren a disapproving glare of his own. She slinked back behind Theo and peeked around his shoulder to avoid Ford‟s gaze. “We will take a team outside now. Ford, would you care to join us?” Arid folded the maps and tucked them under his arm. “Absolutely,” Ford replied. He stepped back and gently took Lauren by the arm. “I‟ll only be gone a little while.” He kissed her forehead. “Please stay away from Evan while I‟m out?” Lauren smiled reassuringly and nodded. “Crispin. Theo.” Ford motioned for the two to join him at Lauren‟s side. They immediately responded. “One of you go with me, the other stay back and keep an eye on Lauren, especially if Evan stays behind,” he whispered. “I‟ll stay, mate,” Theo volunteered. “That wanker won‟t get near her. “Thank you, Theo, but I don‟t need protecting from 191

Midnight Beckoning Evan.” Lauren tensed, filled with resentment. “I can deal with him.” Ford glared back at her with raised brows. “Trust me,” she encouraged. Ford stared into her eyes for a long moment. “Okay, but if he tries anything…” he allowed the threat to trail off with a clench of his jaw, much to Lauren‟s relief. Lauren stood by his side at the door as the congregating crowd dwindled. She was met with many nods, smiles and downright gawking as dozens of vampire and damphyrs filed out of the study and dispersed throughout the cavern home. She breathed a sigh of relief when only their immediate family, Lord Arid and Evan remained in the room. As Arid passed by, he paused and took Lauren‟s hand. “My lady, forgive my hasty retreat. When this is all over, please remind me to be more attentive.” Heat flushed across her cheeks as she graciously smiled at the attractive, debonair vampire lord. Evan crept up behind his father and Lauren held her breath. Evan looked away as though distracted by something in the foyer, but he abruptly stopped when Ford‟s mammothsized hand clenched firmly around his shoulder. Panic confounded Lauren‟s protesting intent. “Let me make myself clear,” Ford growled. “Come near my queen again with that look in your eye and you won‟t have to wait for Drago to kill you. I‟ll do it myself.” Slightly arching his brow, Evan‟s expression remained seemingly unaffected and Lauren couldn‟t read his true emotion without the aid of an accompanying heartbeat. Evan‟s gaze settled upon her. “My sincere apologies, Your Majesty. Please forgive me if I have offended your delicate senses.” 192

Robin Badillo The base of Lauren‟s skull throbbed with a mix of resentment and angst. “Run along now. Your daddy‟s waiting,” Theo added, nudging Evan‟s shoulder. Evan‟s eyes remained fixed on Lauren and she knew without a doubt that although his emotions were mute to her, hers were most definitely clear to him. He made her nervous and the penetrating gleam in his eye prompted her instincts to scream for caution. He left without further incident with Theo and Crispin hot on his heels. “Are you okay?” Ford took her hand. “That wasn‟t necessary. He isn‟t going to hurt me.” “Hurting you isn‟t what he has on his mind,” he grumbled. Her face burned hot as Ford looked down at her with a knowing grin. “Stop charming all the men around this place, you little seductress you.” Lauren was relieved by his facetious smile. “I haven‟t seduced anyone.” “Good, keep it that way.” He kissed her cheek. “At least until I return and get you out of these clothes.” Lauren laughed at his wicked behavior. “We‟re in public. Mind your manners.” Ford jerked her to him. “Nonsense. You‟re my queen and this is my castle.” He swept Lauren up and kissed her hard before letting her drift back, most assuredly, under his spell. “I‟ll be right back.”

193

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Eleven

L

auren tried to stay out of the way as the blur of vampires and damphyrs flitted around her like streaks of lightening. Everyone had a job to do, a mission to complete or somewhere else to be, except her. She felt useless. “May I bring you something, Lady Lauren?” A tall, blonde girl asked as she approached. Lauren glanced up, uneasy. Was she vampire? Was she damphyr? Did it matter? “Um, no thank you,” she replied with a shaky voice. “I will bring you a glass of blood-wine, in the event you change your mind.” The striking girl smiled, turned and walked away. Okaay! Lauren shrugged. Within a moment or two, a fresh glass of blood-wine appeared on the end table next to the antique chair where Lauren sat. She jumped, not having seen the girl return. “Vampire,” Addie stated as she walked up behind Lauren. “Judging from the speed, I‟d say a pretty old vampire, too.” “Old? She couldn‟t have been more than eighteen,” Lauren replied in disbelief. “That‟s the upside to immortality. Forever young.” “It‟ll take some time for that to sink in.” “Well, time is something you have plenty of.” She settled 194

Robin Badillo on the sofa across from Lauren. “Unless we…” she couldn‟t bear to say the word. Failure was not an option. Addie reached across the void between them and patted Lauren‟s hand. “That won‟t happen. We‟ve come too far to fail now.” Lauren tried to find comfort in Addie‟s confident words, but in the back of her mind, the memory of Drago‟s piercing eyes seared through what little strength she had left. Her sire was powerful and God only knew what he‟d have up his sleeve in defense. “I think I‟d feel better if I had something to do.” Addie leaned back with both brows arched high as though she were taken aback. “Ford was right. You don‟t expect any special treatment, do you?” Lauren shrugged. “For what, the accident of my birth?” “That was no accident, dear girl,” Navina‟s sweet voice chimed. Lauren and Addie both turned their attention to the piano behind them. Where did she come from? “Nothing happens by chance,” Navina added. Clusters of gooseflesh skittered across Lauren‟s arms and she nodded to Navina. She understood what she meant. It would have been impossible to dismiss the past week‟s events as coincidence. Magical things were at work in the world and if she were to take it a step further, malevolent forces were behind each and every event. The sentiment emanating from the army surrounding her, though, was most assuredly for the triumph of good over evil. “Isn‟t there some way I can make myself useful?” Lauren grew more anxious. “I suppose you could make sure each detail has plenty of weapons,” Addie suggested. 195

Midnight Beckoning “Actually, I think I heard Theo say that while Ford and the others are outside, he will lead a group to investigate the tunnels. Perhaps you could go along with them,” Navina offered an alternative. Exploring abandoned mine tunnels sounded like an interesting choice. “Thank you. That‟s a good idea. I can‟t sit here going stir crazy, feeling useless.” “I believe he said he would be heading down the southern tunnel under the staircase a few moments ago. If you hurry, he shouldn‟t have gone far.” Lauren smiled at Navina and Addie then promptly left the study. As she entered the foyer, she caught a glimpse of Theo‟s jacket as he headed down a corridor behind the staircase, where Navina said he would be. “Where are you going?” Evan‟s voice sounded behind her as she reached the corridor entrance. Lauren looked back. “To help Theo,” she replied continuing into the dim passageway. “Alone?” He grabbed her arm. She pulled away. “No, not alone. Theo is down there.” “I don‟t like it.” Lauren stopped and glared at Evan. Was he serious? “You don‟t like it?” Evan pulled her away from the entrance. “This passageway could lead to the area we were talking about earlier. If that‟s the case, you would be in danger.” “I won‟t be in danger with Theo and a band of vampires and damphyrs.” “Well, I‟m not letting you go alone to find them.” He pushed past her and walked down the corridor. Lauren exhaled, frustrated. “Suit yourself.” She followed behind. Making their way down the long hallway, Lauren ran her 196

Robin Badillo fingers down the porous walls, reinforced with wooden beams. If she hadn‟t been inside the cavern home for several days with its tasteful décor, elegant furniture and wall treatments, she would have never known it was the same underground dwelling attached to this rustic corridor. The snaking hallway led deeper into the mountain and cool breezes sifted across her face as they cautiously continued on. “Do you hear Theo and the others?” Evan shook his head. “I don‟t hear anything. Are you sure he came in here?” “Navina said he was down here and I saw him right before you stopped me.” “They must be traveling much faster than we are.” Lauren grabbed his arm. “Should we walk faster?” “No,” he replied looking down at her. His silver eyes glowed brightly in the dark like two miniature beacons illumination their way. “This tunnel will end eventually. If it‟s clear then we should come across them when they double back.” That made sense. Glancing back over her shoulder, there was no sign of even the faintest light from where they‟d come. She wasn‟t even sure how far they had traveled in. “How much farther?” “The original blueprints showed these tunnels winding around and branching off into a dozen different directions. Some of those will probably be blocked off, so we should be okay if we keep going straight.” “As long as we don‟t get lost.” Though it was rather dark, Lauren could clearly see the outline of his profile as he led her along. She stayed close and struggled to keep her breathing steady so he wouldn‟t sense her growing fear. Evan smiled. “Yeah, the last thing you want to do is become trapped in a cave with a vampire.” 197

Midnight Beckoning Lauren let out a shaky laugh. “As long as you don‟t turn into a bat,” she joked. A twinge of uncertainty washed over her. “You don‟t do you?” Her heart raced. An amused chuckle echoed around the tunnel. “Damned sci-fi channel.” Heat warmed her cheeks. After a few awkward seconds, she felt even more ridiculous for her irrational fear when she realized, she too, was half vampire. Bats? Really? How dumb did that sound? And, she was supposed to lead people? “I don‟t recall seeing that on any of the schematics,” Evan mumbled. Lauren squeezed his arm. “What?” He lifted his arm and pointed to a shaft burrowing upward above their heads. “Where do you think it goes?” She asked as she craned her neck back and forth trying to see if it angled or made any horizontal turns. “I don‟t know, but if it goes anywhere at all, it may lead to the surface.” Evan nudged Lauren back. “Stay here. I‟ll check it out.” Lauren‟s heart pounded in her chest. Now was not the time to lose it. The last person she wanted to witness a nervous breakdown of any sort was the vampire leading her around in the dark. “What are you going to do?” “Check it out, like I said.” Lauren ignored his sarcastic reply. “Do you think it really leads to the outside?” Evan glanced back at her as she studied the unusual tunnel. “I won‟t know until I go.” She drew in a deep breath and nodded. As she stepped back, Evan crouched, and then with a powerful surge, leapt up toward the hole, grasping the rim with sharp extended nails. Dirt and pieces of decaying roots and rocks sprinkled down onto her head, dusting her hair and shoulders. 198

Robin Badillo Evan rapidly disappeared from Lauren‟s view into the dark shaft. “Do you see anything?” She strained to see as far as her nocturnal-like vision allowed, but Evan was nowhere to be seen. “Evan?” Silence followed the anxious call of his name. “Evan?” she whispered his name again. Lauren eyed the tunnel from where they‟d come and then in the direction where they‟d headed. No lights or sounds of voices came from either direction. Where could Theo have gone? Lauren‟s nerve endings tingled as flutters of alarm grew stronger within her. Something wasn‟t right about the situation. Thoughts of being lost for hours in what could possibly be a never-ending maze of tunnels and passageways gnawed in her gut. A nauseous churn began to simmer when it occurred to her that hunger would soon set in. Being in a cave, there wasn‟t a kitchen stocked with blood-wine to soothe the ache that would surely grip her. Evan‟s need would probably be stronger than hers and being half human, that didn‟t make her feel any better. She stepped back and leaned against the cavern wall. Strumming her leg with restless fingers, fidgeting was her only relief. “Hurry up,” she impatiently urged. Evan instantly dropped down from the ceiling and Lauren gasped. “It‟s been all of three minutes,” he complained. “Evan!” He stood with his hands fixed on his hips, his dark features appearing ominous in the low lighting. “Lady Lauren, please don‟t tell me you‟re afraid of the dark?” Lauren jutted out her chin and stood as tall as she could, though barely reaching his shoulder. “I thought something 199

Midnight Beckoning had happened to you.” A half-cocked smirk spread across his face. “Of course you did.” “Well?” “Well what?” He looked up and down the corridor as though he had nothing better to do. “What did you find?” “Oh, that,” he replied. “It leads to the surface all right. It must have been an old ventilation shaft.” “No signs of Theo?” Evan headed farther down the tunnel. “Not unless he and the others removed the steel grate covering the hole then carefully welded it back over the opening.” “It was welded shut?” “Uh, yeah. You can‟t have random holes in the ground with a thirty-foot drop without taking some safety precautions.” Lauren remembered that the hole was dug as part of the mining operation. There were probably dozens dug all over the mountain. “But we could get out through there if we needed to, right.” Lauren‟s voice quivered. Evan stopped and looked down at her. His expression softened and he rubbed her shoulder. “We aren‟t going to be trapped in here, Lauren. We can turn back now if you want.” Lauren shook her head. Even if they didn‟t find Theo, being back in the main house would drive her crazy with nothing to do. At least if she were down there searching she felt as though she was doing something. “No, let‟s keep going.” Evan squeezed her shoulder. “Are you sure?” Lauren‟s eyebrows shot upwards. “Yes,” she replied firmly. “As you wish, my Lady.” His hand dropped from her shoulder and he cupped the underside of her arm, leading 200

Robin Badillo her down the tunnel. The passageway wound back and forth, twisting and snaking deeper into the mountain. Silently, they had probably walked miles of it before Lauren finally decided enough was enough. “They aren‟t down here are they?” Evan exhaled. “I was wondering how long it would take your stubborn mind to realize that.” Irritable, Lauren pulled away. “Well if you knew this was a waste of time why didn‟t you say so half an hour ago?” Evan faced her. “I can‟t tell you no.” “Why?” “The fact that you even have to ask that worries me.” He inched closer. “You‟re royalty, Lauren. I understand that you don‟t get what that means, but most of your subjects take it very seriously. We do as we‟re told by our queen and you shouldn‟t take that lightly.” Lauren‟s heart sank, lingering somewhere between why me and what the hell should I do next? “I didn‟t ask for this.” Taking her hand in his, Evan gazed down with an expression so sincere she never would have thought possible coming from the constantly antagonistic vampire. “Not everyone gets to choose what they become.” She studied his silver eyes as a vulnerable ache sifted through her. “I‟m just a girl,” she whispered with the stinging threat of tears burning her eyes. “And, I was just a boy once, Lauren, but fate had other plans for us. We do what we‟re born to do and you were born to be our Queen.” Lauren held her breath, her heartbeat booming in her ears. Evan leaned closer, so close she could smell blood-whine on his cool breath cascading down her face and neck. “If this had been a different time and place…” he paused, his lips hovering centimeters from hers. Evan‟s jaw clenched taut 201

Midnight Beckoning and he stepped back. “Ford is a lucky man,” he hissed. Collapsing on the inside, shuddering sensations of fear plagued her. She wasn‟t sure what frightened her most, the fact that Evan came so close to kissing her or the thought in the back of her mind that maybe, just maybe, some part of her wanted him to. Shaking it off, she took a deep breath to clear her scrambled mind. “We need to get you out of here and back to the house.” He tugged at her arm, leading her back the way they came. “I‟m getting a little hungry.” “That makes two of us. Fortunately for me, food isn‟t far.” Lauren stopped dead in her tracks and pulled away. “That isn‟t funny.” Evan chuckled. “Lighten up, it was a joke.” “I‟m not laughing,” she grumbled. “Are you always this disagreeable when you‟re hungry?” Lauren considered it. Blood lust had hit her hard a couple of times, but so far she‟d never gotten frustrated or mad because she wasn‟t able to feed right away. Ford told her she would crave blood more in the first few months and then it would subside as time went on. “It must be the company,” she snapped. “Good point.” They trudged through the darkened corridor for quite a while before Lauren stopped again. “Do you hear that?” “Yeah.” Low mumbling voices emanated from behind them. “Do you think it‟s Theo?” “It has to be. No one else would have been crazy enough to come down here after us,” he replied. Lauren turned and headed toward the voices. “Lauren, wait,” Evan called out. “We should go back to the house and wait for them.” 202

Robin Badillo “No, I want to see what they found,” she argued. “We know what they found. We‟ve been down there.” Lauren glared at him. “I want to find them.” Evan shook his head, relenting. “Okay.” She charged through the dark, toward the voices. They became louder and more distinguishable with each passing step. “That isn‟t Theo‟s voice,” she said as she slowed her pace. “That‟s Ford.” “I hear him, too. Why is he down here?” “I don‟t know.” Ford‟s voice, mixed with other voices shouting, echoed louder until they stopped directly under where Evan investigated the ceiling shaft. “It‟s coming from outside.” Evan moved Lauren back. Suddenly, a hard vibration shook the walls of the tunnel. Baseball sized chunks of dirt clogs plummeted from the inner channel of the shaft. “That felt like an explosion,” Evan growled grabbing Lauren‟s hand. “Let‟s get the hell out of here.” Lauren jumped as another explosion rocked the tunnel. Evan shoved her back as huge chunks of rock and soil fell from the ceiling of the cave. Slamming against the wall, Evan dove on top of her. His hands cradled her head, shielding her from the bombarding debris and earth raining down. Blast after blast quaked the earth around them. Lauren screamed as she looked up to see the ceiling of the tunnel crack. In a flash, Evan yanked her up and flew deeper into the tunnel with her running faster than she ever dreamed possible behind him. He pressed her into an indention in the side of the tunnel and covered her body with his. His heavy breathing panted in her ear as he held her in his arms. His reactions reminded her of Ford and how deftly he protected her from danger. 203

Midnight Beckoning They were more alike now than she would have ever thought possible. After what felt like hours, the ground became still. The smoke and dust in the cave settled. Evan raked tangled hair away from Lauren‟s eyes and cupped her face with both hands. “Are you okay?” Understandable worry pinched his brow. Lauren was too rattled to speak, but managed a nod. “Hell demons must have attacked while they were surveying the mountain,” he speculated aloud. Lauren trembled. “Oh, God.” She gasped. As the area cleared, large wooden beams, rocks and giant boulders of dirt and debris filled the passageway. “We‟re trapped.” Evan stepped toward the blocked tunnel. “We can dig our way out of that,” he reassured. “I don‟t think so,” she pointed up to the grossly twisted beam meant to reinforce the tunnel. Evan studied the situation. “Okay, well don‟t worry. I‟ll find a way out of here, one way or another.” “How?” “Trust me, okay?” His gaze penetrated her feelings of uncertainty, calming her instantly. “I was in tougher places than this back in Europe in the forties.” “I don‟t see how,” Lauren mumbled. “We should move. This ceiling doesn‟t look like it will hold much longer.” Lauren followed close behind as they retraced a path they had gone over twice already. “Do you think they survived the attack with the imps?” She hated to think otherwise. “With Ford and my father out there? They kicked ass.” “You really admire Lord Arid, don‟t you?” She made idle conversation, as they journeyed deeper into the unknown, to 204

Robin Badillo take her mind off the reality of how bleak things were. “My father is an admirable man.” His remark didn‟t come across as warm as Lauren had expected. “He‟s a charmer, I‟ll give him that,” she added, feeling a need to change the subject. Evan‟s tone made her regret mentioning his father. She‟d witnessed enough uncomfortable moments between them to know better than to push. “He believes in you.” Lauren found that hard to digest. Why would anyone believe in a queen that had managed to get herself trapped in a mineshaft in the middle of a battle with the some of the darkest powers on earth? “We‟ll get out of this, Lauren.” Evan tightened the grip on her hand. She nodded. The tunnel made a sharp turn to the left that Lauren hadn‟t recalled coming across earlier. “Have we passed where we turned back before?” “I think so,” Evan replied. “See? What did I tell you?” He pointed ahead to a faint light in the distance. “Damn tunnel probably wound in a twisted maze leading right back to the main house.” Relief flooded over Lauren and her swirling stomach finally relaxed. “Thank God,” she replied followed by a deep sigh. “I could use a stiff drink right about now.” “I could use something thick and sweet right about now.” Lauren glanced up, catching his grin. “I‟m only sorry we weren‟t in here long enough for you to help me out with a little nip.” “I‟m a damphyr. Wouldn‟t my mixed blood offend your delicate palate? You‟ve complained about it enough.” Evan stopped abruptly. “I think you know why I‟m bitter.” 205

Midnight Beckoning Lauren shook her head. “Yes, I can imagine being hunted by my people then forming an alliance can be a difficult thing to swallow.” “If only it had anything to do with that.” He shook his head. A ball of angst formed in the back of Lauren‟s throat. His bitterness wasn‟t because of her kind and she knew it, though denying it did make it much easier to be around him. “Like I said before, if only this had been a different time and place.” Evan slid the back of his fingers across Lauren‟s cheek and her stomach flip-flopped. “We should go,” she said breaking the uncomfortable silence that fell between them. Evan gazed into her eyes a few seconds longer then relented, allowing her to pass in front of him. “After you, my Lady.” They reached the end of the hallway to find a large door, slightly ajar, blocking their path. “This is a different entrance. Maybe it leads to the garage,” Evan suggested. “Maybe.” He pushed the door open. The hair on the back of Lauren‟s neck stood on end. “I‟ve been here before,” she whispered. A raging fireplace blazed on the back wall of the large room. Bookshelves lined the walls from floor to ceiling. The furniture was old and tattered, and the room reeked of something foul. “Where are we?” Lauren struggled to catch her breath. “My…father‟s lair.” “What?” He clutched her arm, pulling her close. Heat pelted her flesh where his grasp tightened. If it hadn‟t been for that brief twinge of discomfort, she wouldn‟t have been able to feel anything at all. She numbed from 206

Robin Badillo head to toe. “Are either of us dreaming right now?” “Seriously?” Evan‟s brow furrowed deep. “Do you think it‟s possible one of us was rendered unconscious earlier?” “I‟m as awake as you are, Lauren. What‟s going on?” Lauren looked around the room cautiously, trying to remain calm. “The last time I was here was the night I found out I was to become a damphyr. I came in a dream when Drago summoned me.” “He summoned you?” “I was human so his hold wasn‟t as strong and Ford drew me back from the dream.” “I forgot you have that ability. I don‟t associate with your kind much.” “Well you won‟t ever be able to associate with any of my kind if we don‟t get the hell out of here.” Evan scanned the room. “How do we do that?” Lauren shrugged. “The same way we came?” Tugging at her arm, Evan hastily headed for the door. As they reached the exit, the room shook and with a thunderous crash, the door slammed shut. Lauren jumped back and gasped. “Okay, so that option‟s no longer on the table,” Evan scoffed. “There has to be another way,” she whined as panic overwhelmed her. “If this is a dream, how do we get out of it?” Lauren wished she knew the answer. She had only visited Ford when she dreamt. She was the one who initiated every liaison they ever had in the dream world. If this was her dream, she could have controlled where she went and there was no way she would have intentionally willed herself directly into Drago‟s lair. If anything she would have beckoned Ford. 207

Midnight Beckoning Evan didn‟t even know about the lair nor did he have the ability to take her with him if he were dreaming. Only one explanation remained, and the thought of that was too bone chilling to admit. She didn‟t have a choice though. They were in greater danger than any horrible scenario anyone could have ever planned for. “I don‟t think this is a dream,” she said as she clung tightly to Evan‟s arm. “Somehow, some way, we‟re actually in Drago‟s lair.” “You‟re fucking kidding me, right?” Lauren shook her head. “How?” “I don‟t know, but he did it. He got me here.” Her mind swam with muddled thoughts and overwhelming emotions. Fear gripped her to the point of dizziness. Her vision blurred and she felt faint. Evan wrapped his arms around her, catching her before she collapsed. “Lauren?” he patted her cheek. She gazed up at him as he cradled her. With nausea on the brink of eruption, she held her hand to her lips. “Are you okay?” He helped her to the tattered sofa. Tears filled her eyes. “Are you going to be sick?” Covering her mouth with her hand, she nodded a definite yes. Evan scrambled about the room until he found what appeared to be a kindling bucket by the fireplace. The instant he placed it in front of her, Lauren purged what she‟d struggled to contain. Holding her hair back, he rubbed her shoulder with a soothing touch. “It‟s going to be okay, Lauren. This is frightening, I know.” Lauren wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. “You must protect me, Evan,” she cried. 208

Robin Badillo “I will, you know I will.” Painful cramps seared though her stomach and she doubled over, clutching his shirt. “I have to be fed right now, Evan!” “There isn‟t…” He scanned the room, his expression transfixed with desperation. “All I have is my blood, Lauren. But, I don‟t know what…” His gaze cooled toward her and shock flashed in his silvery eyes. “What is that smell?” Lauren pulled her too him. “It‟s me,” she hissed. “No, Lauren. I know your scent like I know my own. This is different.” Heat spread across her face and throat. “Feed me, Evan. Anything!” Lauren‟s vision cleared and fangs slowly descended from her upper teeth. She was changing again. She hadn‟t actually appeared as a damphyr since she and Ford made love. No one else had ever seen her in true form. Evan‟s eyes widened and his own eyes began to glow. His skin became pallid and radiated a cool aura as brilliantly white fangs descended before her eyes. “Hurry,” she begged. Pain ripped through her stomach as though a battle raged inside of her. Evan shoved his arm toward her and without hesitating, Lauren bit down. The sweetest liquid she had ever tasted filled her mouth. She suckled as Evan sucked air through his teeth. Was she hurting him? The only painful part about allowing Ford to feed from her was the initial bite, and then erotic sensations took over followed by mind blowing emotion and sensual feelings as they made love for hours on end, fueled by the sheer power of their blood. This was different. This blood soothed the ache in her stomach and allowed her to actually take deep calming 209

Midnight Beckoning breaths. Evan looked down at her through hooded eyes and she sensed he was no longer uncomfortable. He watched her, running his fingers through her hair as she drank enthusiastically from him. “You have no idea…” he whispered, unable to finish his statement. His body writhed beside her, as though he wanted nothing more than to touch her, but couldn‟t. Lauren held his arm tighter and increased the suckling motion of her mouth. Heat flushed down her and settled in her stomach, continuing to soothe the pain. Finally, Evan withdrew his arm. Lauren slumped back, unable to move. He slowly leaned into her, still caressing her cheek and hair with his hand. His lips pressed against hers softly and his tongue made a sweeping motion inside her mouth. She rose up to meet his fervor, before he pushed her back and broke away from the kiss. “I‟ve longed for the taste of your tongue since the day I first laid eyes on you, but I must confess, I never expected to taste my own blood.” “Thank you,” Lauren replied trying to catch her breath. “I never knew damphyr suffered from such powerful blood lust.” He sat next to her on the old sofa. “I don‟t think it‟s normal.” She folded her arms across her midsection. “Then what was that about? Why were you so hungry so fast?” Lauren took his hand in hers and pressed it to her stomach. “I wasn‟t hungry. I think I‟m pregnant.” Evan jerked his hand back as tears instantly filled his eyes. He shot up from the sofa. “Fuck!” He exclaimed, searching the room with a panicked look across his face. “We have to get out of here before Drago finds us.” “How?” 210

Robin Badillo “I don‟t know, but I‟ll be damned if I‟m going to be the one responsible for the death of our unborn King or Queen.” Lauren bristled at his tone as much as she did from the actual words. She cradled her stomach as the realization set in that the heir to the thrown was growing inside of her precisely as Ford had seen. “Evan,” she said as she stood. He paced back and forth, not responding to her. “Evan, look at me,” she said with a harsher tone. He stopped and glared at her. The angry vampire she met a few days before completely disappeared. Standing before her now, was what he‟d said he was a short time ago. Just a boy. “You know what to do. I trust you.” He stepped before her then instantly dropped to his knee. “I said I would follow you to hell, and I swear to you now, I will do whatever it takes to see you reign over our world.” He kissed her hand and then pressed it against his cheek. An overpowering sense of obligation and power engulfed her. For the first time in the week since she first learned of the legend and their plight, she actually believed she was the rightful Queen.

211

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Twelve Ford charged through the foyer and into the study, covered

in blood, the green slimy remains of hell demons, a ripped shirt and black smudges of ash all over his face and neck. He slammed his pistol down onto the table where the blueprints had been spread out hours ago. Rage and frustration whirled in his mind. Crispin followed him in and did the same. “We‟ll regroup and finish the bastards off.” Ford cringed at the sound of positive thinking. His mind wasn‟t quite there yet. “How many did we lose?” He grabbed the scotch decanter and filled a large glass. Downing it, he winced, savoring the burn as it seared his throat. “Two,” Crispin said glaring at the floor between them. “Find Evan so I can explain about his father. If he won‟t listen, make him.” Crispin stepped toward him. “I think—” “I don‟t really give a fuck what you think right now, Crispin. Do what I said.” Crispin‟s jaw flexed taut and he hastily turned on his heel and headed for the door. “Crispin,” Ford called out. He froze at the door, but didn‟t turn to face Ford. “I‟m sorry. This was my fault.” Ford stared at the back of 212

Robin Badillo his best friend‟s head hoping he would at least give him a chance to apologize face to face. Slowly, Crispin‟s shoulders relaxed and he turned. “You don‟t have to take the blame for my mistake.” “We‟re a team and I‟m your leader. If a mission goes wrong, shit rolls uphill.” “Drago won‟t kill him. He‟s probably using him as a bargaining chip.” Crispin‟s words indicated a desperate air of wishful thinking more so than general speculation. “Lord Arid is an important member of the Vampire Nation. Drago isn‟t stupid. He‟s saving him for something special, I‟m sure.” “Do you think he‟ll use him to turn the vampires to his side?” Ford poured another glass. “With Evan left to make decisions in his father‟s stead, I‟m sure that‟s exactly what Drago is counting on.” “Then we‟ll probably need Theo and the rest of the damphyr clan here when we tell him Drago managed to snatch his father.” “Make sure everyone is fed well before, in the event Evan can‟t be reasoned with. We‟ll need every ounce of strength being outnumbered the way we are.” Crispin nodded. “I‟ll have Addie handle that.” He retreated for the door once again. “I really am sorry to have snapped.” After sixty years, Ford never had a cross word with Crispin and now wasn‟t the time to let the stress weaken their friendship. “Ford, you were well within your rights to do so.” “You‟re my best friend. There‟s no excuse to bite your head off for things that go wrong in battle.” Crispin‟s expression softened and Ford easily read the degree of relief on his face. “I‟ll get Addie.” Ford took another swig of scotch as Crispin left the room. 213

Midnight Beckoning Taking a deep breath, he prepared to inform Lauren of the change in direction they were now forced to take. He assumed she was already aware that things had taken a bad turn when they went to survey the mountain. She was probably on the verge of panic right about now. Settling her nerves became his top priority. Grabbing the decanter he headed upstairs to their room. “Lauren?” He pushed open the bedroom door, but Lauren wasn‟t resting as he‟d hoped. He checked the bathroom, but she wasn‟t there either. Where could she be? The thought then occurred to him that considering her voracious appetite since completing her phase, she could very well be in the kitchen gorging on every last drop of AB negative in the refrigerator. Her enthusiastic hunger amused him so, and the passion that usually followed, thrilled him. He hastily trotted downstairs and into the kitchen. No Lauren. “Okay.” He sighed. “Where could she be?” “Who, my Lord?” A tall attractive vampire asked with a slight bow of her head as she walked in behind him carrying a tray of empty blood pouches, glasses and wine bottles. “Lady Lauren,” he replied, not really giving the vampire a second thought. The girl smiled and set the tray on the island counter. “Lady Lauren fed then went along with Theo and a small scouting party into one of the cavern passageways.” “Theo allowed her to tag along?” Ford rubbed his chin, trying to imagine Theo being so irresponsible. “What am I saying? Of course he would.” “They have been gone a while. I‟m sure they will return soon.” She extended her hand. “I‟m Moira.” Ford shook her hand. “Nice to meet you, Moira, and welcome to our home.” 214

Robin Badillo “If you will excuse me, I have a lot of hungry fang bearing soldiers to appease.” “Of course. Thank you so much for helping.” “It‟s my honor. Peace is something my coven has wanted for decades.” She refilled the tray with more pouches, wine and glasses. Ford eyed her closely. He sensed that she‟d been around quite a while, maybe even longer than he had. He wondered how he hadn‟t crossed her path before, but with time wasting away, he decided to save the inquiry for a later time. “Thank you for your loyalty.” He walked toward the door then stopped and turned. “If you see the Queen, please tell her I‟m looking for her.” “I will, Sir.” Ford dashed across the foyer and into the study. Several groups had assembled and were having varied conversations all at once. When he entered, the room became silent. “I want to thank those of you who were outside with us for the valiant effort made to destroy the intruding imps. For those of you who missed out on the action, rest assured there will be a significant war heading our way,” he addressed the congregation. “I ask for your continued understanding and discretion where Lord Arid‟s capture is concerned. I will be notifying Evan as soon as he is here.” A consensus of agreeable nods along with the muted hum of mumbling ensued about the room. Ford‟s attention turned toward the door to the study. Crispin stood outside, motioning for him to join him. “If you will excuse me,” Ford said as he made a hasty exit. “I can‟t find Evan anywhere,” Crispin whispered. The hair on the nape of Ford‟s neck tingled. “I can‟t find Lauren either.” Crispin‟s brow jutted upward. “Do you think he knows 215

Midnight Beckoning about his father already and took matters into his own hands?” Ford cringed at the thought which ignited a slow burn in his gut. “No, she‟s supposed to be with Theo in the tunnels,” he replied, hopeful that truly was the case. The expression on Crispin‟s face left little doubt that he felt the same way as Ford. “Has he finally lost what little mind he had?” Ford shook his head. “Theo has done some stupid things before, but I can‟t imagine he would put Lauren in harm‟s way like that.” Ford rubbed his jaw contemplating his next move. “I agree.” “I‟ll find out which tunnel. Can we spare a couple of scouts to go and get them?” Crispin‟s eyes widened and he nudged Ford‟s arm, looking over his shoulder. “We don‟t have to. Here comes Theo now.” Ford looked over as Theo and a handful of vampires and damphyr walked through the front door. Theo carried a fifty-caliber rifle over his shoulder as though he‟d returned from hunting elephants. “Look what I found in a crate in the storage room,” he chimed with a sense of awe radiating from his voice. “There are ten of these babies down there.” Ford craned his neck to see around the mass assortment of soldiers. “Lauren isn‟t dragging one of those up here too, is she? Theo‟s face contorted comically with furrowed brows, wrinkled nose and pursed lips. “Are you daft, mate. This thing weighs more than she does. Damphyr or not, no queen of mine is going to haul my newfound treasures up from the basement.” “Then where is she?” “Knowing our beautiful queen, she‟s probably parked on 216

Robin Badillo a stool in the kitchen drinking every last drop of your favorite blood type.” Theo chuckled. Even Crispin nodded in agreement with that speculation. “I checked there first. Someone told me she went to scout tunnels with you.” “No, mate. They were mistaken. Those tunnels are too extensive and twisted. We would be better off sealing them from where they begin here inside the main house,” Theo added. “Who told you that, Ford?” Crispin asked. “Moira,” Ford replied running splayed fingers through his hair. His stomach swirled. Something wasn‟t right. “The tall, blonde vampire.” “Oh, yeah, I noticed that crackling spitfire earlier.” Theo beamed. Crispin slapped his arm. “Dude, she‟s a vampire.” “And a delicious vampire at that,” Theo continued. “Don‟t knock it „til you‟ve tried it, mate.” “Whatever,” Ford interrupted, not really listening to their conversation. “Something isn‟t right here and we need to find Lauren.” “You‟re right,” Crispin replied. Theo nodded. “Where is the vixen? I‟ll interrogate her.” Enthusiasm rattled in his tone. “Thanks, Theo, but I‟ve got this.” Ford charged toward the kitchen. Ford and Crispin followed close behind. “Moira?” Ford bellowed as he shoved through the kitchen door. The girl jolted up from where she bent over retrieving blood pouches from the bottom shelf of the refrigerator. “Yes?” “Where did you say Lady Lauren went?” Moira swallowed hard as her eyes settled on Theo, who 217

Midnight Beckoning now stood shoulder to shoulder with Ford. “She was supposed to have gone with him into the tunnels.” She pointed at Theo. “Bollocks!” Theo growled. “I never did anything of the sort.” A twinge of pain shot across the base of Ford‟s skull. He thrust his hand out across Theo‟s chest to keep him from charging at the girl. “Why would you think that?” Moira arched one brow and stood straight and tall, exuding a sense of certainty. “Lady Lauren was anxious to be of service. She was intent on helping. I heard the witch tell her that she should join Theo in the tunnel and saw her enter myself.” “Which tunnel,” Ford barked. “The one under the stairs.” He glanced at Theo and Crispin. “Check it out.” “There is more,” Moira blurted. Crispin and Theo stopped as they neared the door and all three men glared back at her. “Evan followed her.” “You saw this?” Moira nodded. “Get down there. I‟ll find Navina,” Ford ordered. His blood boiled with anger and confusion. Why would Navina send Lauren into danger? Nothing about that made any sense. Ford rushed up the stairs as Theo and Crispin ducked under the staircase. As he neared Navina‟s room he paused a moment to calm himself. He‟d never been upset with his aunt before. Never had she ever done something to place anyone peril. There had to be a reason. He softly rapt on the door, hoping with all of his heart her explanation was understandable. “Navina?” 218

Robin Badillo There was no answer. He pushed open the door and froze, startled to find Navina siting on the floor of her room, surrounded by a circle of candles, meditating. She wore a white flowing linen gown the likes of which he hadn‟t seen since he was a boy. Golden locks of hair floated into the air as if she were under water and star like orbs swirled around her emitting a golden glow. Her book of spells lay in her lap, the edges sparkling with the most beautiful silver light he had ever seen. “Navina,” he whispered in disbelief. Her eyes slowly opened, revealing more radiant light. “The time has come, dear boy,” she chimed. Her voice sounded different, nearly musical as she spoke. Ford was paralyzed by the astonishing sight of his beloved aunt levitating into the air. “What in the hell is going on?” Hovering several feet above the floor, Navina smiled. “Quite the contrary, hell has nothing to do with it at all.” Ford‟s mouth became painfully dry as he struggled to swallow the ball of dense air that clung to the back of his throat. She spread her arms out and placed her bare feet on the floor. The candles instantly extinguished as a warm gust of air swished across the room. Ford stepped back and glared at the sight before him. “Ford,” Crispin called out from the hallway. “In here,” he replied not taking his eyes off of Navina. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Crispin entering the room beside him. “Oh my God!” Addie gasped from behind them. “Navina?” Navina floated up again several inches and tenderly 219

Midnight Beckoning gazed at them all. “What‟s happening?” Ford stepped nearer. “Do not come closer,” Navina calmly warned. “I am in the beginning phase of transcendence.” “Trans-what?” Theo asked flanking Ford. “I linger in the in-between.” Ford looked over at Crispin who incredulously shook his head, wide eyed and opened mouth. “I don‟t understand, Navina.” Ford‟s heart pounded in his chest. Holding her cherished book of spells in front of her she drew it to her bosom. “My abilities to defeat evil may only prevail while in my true form.” Addie gripped Ford‟s arm as she wedged herself between Ford and Crispin, clinging to both men. “What is she?” Her voice was barely audible. “I don‟t know,” Ford said as the sting of tears singed his eyes. The golden glow grew brighter and Ford raised his hand to shield his eyes from the powerful rays radiating around Navina. She tilted her head back as her body ascended even higher off the floor and her arms violently extended behind her, contorting, making her appear nearly bent in two. “Oh my—” Addie didn‟t finish her sentence before she gasped again. Navina‟s body flailed in the air, twisting and turning as the light around her intensified. Then without even a flickering sign of dimming, a loud thunder shook the room as her body plummeted to the floor and the glow was instantly extinguished. Addie lunged toward her, but Ford and Crispin both grabbed her arms and held her back. Ford glanced over at Theo who had backed against the wall appearing to be in shock. His face was beet red and he 220

Robin Badillo was on the verge of tears as well. When his attention returned to his aunt, Ford trembled uncontrollably. Crumpled on the floor in an ash-covered heap, he was sure Navina had spontaneously combusted right before their eyes. He dropped to his knees by her side, trying to work up enough courage to touch what remained. He extended a shaking hand. As it came within mere inches from the charred shell of what had been his beloved aunt, he jerked it away as it began to move. Ford jolted back onto his haunches. Losing his balance, he braced against the floor behind him. Straightening to an upright position, he watched in disbelief as the form rose, shaking ashes and charred chunks of what appeared to be burnt coal onto the floor. As the soot sifted around her, Ford recoiled at the first sight of large, feathery wings. “What the—” Addie and Crispin both dropped to the floor at Ford‟s side. He looked to his right and Theo had done the same. Navina rose, shimmering with an iridescent glow about her. Still clutched to her bosom was the book, only now it was silver and gold instead of tattered black leather. Behind her, wide, marvelously glorious wings spread open, nearly the width of the room. “You‟re an angel?” Tears spilled from his eyes. Addie squeezed his arm, but he was numb to everything around him. His gaze never left Navina. Her flaxen hair, adorned with golden flakes and beaded crystals, glimmered. Her alabaster skin emitted a golden light all around her body. The white linen gown she wore now shimmered like shiny silk. Her ruby red lips curled at the corners forming a delicate, subtle smile. “Yes, Ford,” she replied with a voice as beautiful as a symphony. 221

Midnight Beckoning “How?” He gazed up at her, still frozen before her on his knees, his heart swelling with a tingly power so foreign, he thought he‟d been struck by lightning. Her wings collapsed behind her into a long feathery stack, arching above her head and draping down past the back of her knees, like he‟d seen in paintings over the centuries. “The moment you were conceived, a divine plan was set into motion to assure your survival. I was sent to protect you and await the birth of your Queen.” “But, you were my mother‟s aunt.” He gathered enough strength to stand. The others followed his lead, lingering behind him. “That is the only untruth I have ever told you, Ford. One I do regret, but would not change even if could.” Ford clenched his teeth. “If you are an angel, then why did you send Lauren into the tunnels?” He wasn‟t ready to wrap his mind around the fact that his entire life had been a lie, so he quickly focused on the present. “It was the only way to fulfill the prophecy.” Ford looked over at Crispin who furrowed his brow, appearing as perplexed as he was. Ford stepped back. For the first time in three hundred years he couldn‟t trust the one person he‟d never questioned. “How?” “If you will please give me a moment, I will explain,” Navina replied as she reached out for Ford‟s hand. He glared at her hand as it neared his and then he pulled away. An overwhelming feeling of betrayal twisted in his gut. How could he allow the hand that wiped away his tears as a boy and calmed him when he had nightmares, touch him now when it belonged to someone he didn‟t even know, never knew, in fact? Navina‟s eyes filled with tears and she eased her hand back down to her side. “I am still the same, Ford.” His gaze darted back to meet her eyes. “Are you reading 222

Robin Badillo my thoughts?” Not only had she betrayed him, but now she violated his privacy. “You aren‟t welcome there,” he hissed. Addie gripped his arm. “Ford,” she whispered. “Don‟t.” He looked over at Addie. “Tell me after over a hundred years that you don‟t feel betrayed.” “Yes, I feel betrayed,” she replied as she glanced over at Crispin. “But, it doesn‟t change the fact that I love her.” “Love her? You don‟t even know who this is.” He pulled away from Addie‟s grasp as well. “She was sent here for a reason, Ford. We should at least hear her out,” Crispin took Addie‟s hand in his own. “She knows more than we do right now, mate,” Theo interjected. “She may be our only way to find Lauren.” “I will find Lauren. Her involvement has only sent Lauren straight into danger,” Ford growled. “Ford, you don‟t know what we found down in the tunnel,” Crispin stepped toward Ford, slightly pushing Addie to the side. “We need her.” Ford‟s heart pounded as Crispin‟s troubled expression caused a swirl of nausea to surge up into the back if his throat. “What?” He managed to say as the burn in his throat seared hotter. “The passageway collapsed,” Crispin replied. Ford turned back to Navina. “Some angel you turned out to be. You sent her into a trap.” Theo stepped in front of Ford and glared at Navina. “Was that part of the prophecy? Was this a bloody ploy to destroy us all?” The golden light surrounding Navina disappeared and her angelic wings began to quiver. She clenched her eyes shut and her breathing quickened. Ford and the others instinctively moved away. Navina clutched the book in her arms tightly as her body trembled violently and she began to change again. “Please?” 223

Midnight Beckoning Her eyes pleaded with undeniable pain. Ford resisted, holding his breath as the wings shrank behind her, completely inverting back into flesh, until only her humanlike shoulder blades remained. She shook off what appeared to be a deep chill and raised her head, staring at him through reddened, tear-stained eyes. “Drago does not know what I am. It is our only hope.” “Our?” A memory from a few days before flashed in his mind. She had referred to the damphyr as his people, not including herself in the comment. He questioned what he took as a misspoken reference at the time, but now it was suddenly clear. She wasn‟t one of them. Not because she was a sorceress as he had believed for three hundred years, but because she was this other thing, an angel. “As I said before, I was sent to protect you and prepare the way for you and Lauren to lead the new world.” Ford swallowed hard. “By who?” “For every evil in the world, there is a complete opposite,” she simply replied. “God?” Ford took notice of the book still in her arms. “Does God condone magic and monsters now?” “Magic? No. As for monsters, is that what you are?” “You‟ve pretended to be a witch and lived among murdering bloodsuckers for centuries. What else would you call us?‟ “It is not for you or me to judge. You may have originated from evil acts, but have you not changed over time and become something peaceful and good?” “That‟s a matter of interpretation,” he scoffed. “Are you saying God sent you to make sure we survive so we can destroy evil?” Crispin leaned against the wall behind them allowing his head to lightly hit the surface. “Couldn‟t He do that Himself?” 224

Robin Badillo “Crispin, there is no way to know why God allows or prevents certain things to happen. He has a plan and as part of that plan, I can only do as I am commanded. I do not question and neither should you.” Ford‟s blood simmered once again. “So, He can deceive us and we are supposed to follow Him blindly and trust in this plan?” “Not at all. You are no different than any other being on the earth. You have a choice,” Navina replied. “Then I choose to have faith in what I know,” Ford grumbled. “And what I know is that Lauren has been sent into a trap by the one being you‟re asking me to believe in, and I can‟t do that.” Ford turned on his heel and stormed out into the hall. His heart pounded and his vision blurred from the intense fury building inside him. “He has not forsaken you, Ford,” Navina called out, following close behind. A shuffling of feet resounded behind him as he headed for the stairs. “Yeah? Where have I heard that before?” he hissed over his shoulder. Charging down the stairs, anger and chaos whirled throughout his entire body. His actions fueled by sheer contempt. “You were never the key, Ford,” Navina shouted down from the top of the stairs. Ford spun around and glared up at her. “What did you say?” A curious group of vampires and damphyr gathered behind him as he waited for her response while standing in the foyer. Mumbling voices whispered among them, but Ford paid them no mind. His attention was locked on the woman who‟d raised him. 225

Midnight Beckoning “Lauren will indeed bring forth the child to lead you all, but for that to happen, for true peace to come between your two nations, the child must carry the mark of the stone.” Ford flew back up the stairs in a blind rage. “Tell me now!” He growled, lunging at her. Crispin and Theo tackled him and held him back, preventing his attack. He struggled with them, but could not break their hold. Navina slowly floated into the air above where they huddled at the top of the stairs. “Navina,” Addie‟s soft voice echoed in the silence that fell upon the room. “Please tell us what‟s going on.” Navina drifted down and took Addie by the hand. “The child will carry the mark of the Vampire Lord.” “Let me go,” Ford grumbled as he continued to scuffle with Theo and Crispin. “Are you saying that Lauren will have Lord Arid‟s child and not Ford‟s?” Addie continued the inquiry. “You lying bitch,” Ford bellowed from beneath his two friends. “I‟ve seen my son and he will be King.” “Yes, your son will be king, Ford,” Navina replied as she knelt beside where Theo and Crispin held Ford down. “But, he will carry the mark of the vampire Lord‟s stone.” Ford relaxed, but anger still engulfed him. Hearing Navina confirm his son‟s birth calmed him. I knew it. I will have a son. He stopped fighting and gazed into the loving eyes of the only mother he had ever known. Could he forgive her? She had never done anything to hurt him in all those years. The woman he knew wouldn‟t have betrayed him unless it was absolutely necessary. Lauren‟s life was on the line along with thousands of others. “Navina?” Ford trembled, fighting back the urge to cry. “Please tell me how to save them.” Theo and Crispin slowly released their hold and Ford sat 226

Robin Badillo upright. “A sacrifice must be made,” Navina replied. Ford reached out and clung to her for comfort as he had done when he was a small child. “I will do anything for them, Navina. Tell me what has to be done.” “You must gather your army and wait,” she replied as she held him to her bosom, still clutching her cherished book in her hand. “I will handle the rest.” Ford looked up at her. “Is she safe?” “Lauren is indeed in the hands of the enemy, Ford, but she is not alone.” Ford pushed back. “I don‟t understand.” Navina brushed his hair away from his face. “Peace cannot happen until a blood bond is formed with the Vampire Nation.” “Lord Arid?” Confusion racked his thoughts. Was this the reason he was missing? Navina smiled in that reassuring way she always did when she wanted to set his mind at ease. “I do not have all the answers and there is good reason for that, son.” She looked around at the growing crowd of vampires and damphyrs that had meandered up the staircase. “You must all have faith that you will prevail and trust that all will be revealed when the time is right.” She returned her attention to Ford. “Now rise up and lead your people.” Navina‟s words filled Ford‟s heart and a warmth of pure energy washed over him. He got to his feet, took a deep breath and looked over to Theo and Crispin. Both men nodded. Addie stepped up beside Crispin and took his hand. She narrowed her eyes with a look of determined strength then nodded as well. Ford scanned the multitude beneath him flowing down the stairs, filling the foyer and spilling into the study and dining room below. 227

Midnight Beckoning “Who will stand with me?” he shouted. A deafening roar of cheers erupted from vampires and damphyr alike. Navina took Ford‟s hand and lifted it above his head. “To victory!” Ford bellowed. Theo slapped his hand down onto Ford‟s shoulder, leaned in and hissed, “Let‟s get this fucking party started, mate.”

228

Robin Badillo

Chapter Thirteen

L

auren paced back and forth in front of the fireplace in Drago‟s lair, while Evan searched for a way out. She glanced over at the determined vampire periodically, grateful for his diligent effort, yet in the back of her mind she wondered how long he could go without feeding. It was one thing for her to take his blood, he was much older and stronger than she was and would probably replenish his powerful essence much more rapidly. She, on the other hand, was half human and pregnant with a hybrid species, never before created. There was no way of knowing how his feeding from her would affect her or the baby. She doubted, given his unrelenting vow to protect her, that he would do anything that could harm either of them. The longer she put off the conversation, the more she would worry. “Evan?” She asked as she forced herself to take a seat on the tattered sofa. Evan didn‟t respond. He inched his way down the bookshelf, searching behind books, statues and even explored the woodwork with his fingers, touching everything and anything that could possibly lead to a way out. “Evan, I doubt there is some trigger to a secret passageway on that bookshelf,” she complained. “It can‟t hurt to try. I‟ve seen hidden keys in some strange 229

Midnight Beckoning places before, and a bookshelf is logical.” “This is Drago‟s lair. There won‟t be anything logical in it.” Evan sighed loudly, dropping his arms to his side as though giving up, “I have to get you out of here.” “You won‟t be of any use if you are too weak to continue.” Evan‟s gaze narrowed as he looked over at her. “Nonsense, I‟m fine.” The shimmer in his silver eyes faded in and out, becoming dull and listless more frequently. The corners of his mouth had darkened and deep lines dug in, causing his lips to appear dry and cracked. “You need to feed.” He resumed his search, even more enthralled with the task. “Evan!” She raised her voice. He looked over at her, wide-eyed, undoubtedly surprised by her loud tone. “You haven‟t eaten in a while,” she said much quieter. “Surely you‟re feeling the effects by now.” “I‟ve fed,” his tone wavered. “You haven‟t seen me because you had better things to do than pay any mind to a smart-assed vampire with a grudge.” “Well, now I have nothing to do but worry about the smart-assed vampire I‟m stuck in here with.” She kindly smiled. “Grudge or not.” Evan shook his head, forcing a smile, she instantly knew wasn‟t genuine. “My Lady, I am fine.” Undeterred by his blatant attempt to hide his thirst, she pushed on. “Come sit beside me for a minute then. You‟re making me nervous rummaging around.” He hesitated for a moment, and then with an agitated scowl contorting the lovely features of his chiseled face, he 230

Robin Badillo relented. Lauren patted the cushion next to her, inviting him to sit. She figured the closer he was the harder her blood would be to resist. If he was going to die for her, it would be in battle, not from starvation. Evan warily sat next to her and she took his hand in hers. Distraction first, then seduction. “Maybe if we relax a bit and put our heads together, we can figure another way out of this room.” “What are you thinking?” Lauren eyed the room, closely. “Well, I know we aren‟t dreaming and I‟m doubt this lair isn‟t on the same mountain where the fortress is, so…” That was as far as she had gotten in her speculating. “How do you know this isn‟t a dream?” Lauren drew in a deep breath. How direct should she be? “Damphyr don‟t hang out and make idle chit-chat when we dream.” She arched one brow suggestively. When Evan squirmed uncomfortably beside her, she knew he‟d gotten the drift. “Uh, so, what do you know about how Drago works?” He quickly changed the subject, leaned forward, and rested his harms across his knees. Lauren was pleased to see him relax a bit. She only wished she could ease his mind further with pertinent information, but without Ford by her side filling in the blanks, she didn‟t know much. “I only know what he is and that he‟s summoned me once before,” she nodded her head, mentally noting the familiar room as she recalled the dream. “To this room, actually,” she added. “Did he say anything to you in the dream?” Evan‟s interest was noticeably peaked. Lauren shivered at the thought of her perilous dream. “He beckoned me and referred to himself as my king. I 231

Midnight Beckoning thought he was Ford at first, but the instant I saw his red hair, I knew he wasn‟t.” “How did you get away?” Evan caressed her hand, catching her attention with his sincere concern. Lauren glanced down at the movement of his finger, gently flowing back and forth across her skin. Cool to the touch and so much different than Ford‟s heated caress. “Ford called me back.” Lauren abruptly rose from the sofa, nervous flutters bombarding her stomach. Ford. Evan sat back and ran his hand through the black spiky tips of his hair. “I‟m sorry,” he said with genuine remorse evident in his tone. “No, there‟s no need for an apology. I just realized I may never see Ford again and that frightens me.” Evan stood and went to her. “I‟ll get you back to him, I swear.” A frustrating pinch pricked her side as she wrapped her mind around a reality she‟d been hard-pressed to ignore. “Evan, we don‟t even know where we are.” “Where there‟s a will…” He offered only the prelude to a clichéd proverb that did little to help the situation. “Nice sentiment. If only it held more power than mere wishful thinking,” she scoffed. Evan smiled. “I can always start searching the room again if that‟s more productive.” He backed away. Lauren swiftly grabbed his arm. “No!” That would drive her crazy. Evan stopped and met her with a hooded gaze she recognized all too well. He‟d drenched her with that silvery fire before and with just as much desire. “Searching will only deplete your energy.” Lauren held her breath and took back her hand. Another sigh filled the room as Evan looked down at the floor, stealing back his intense stare and shoving his hands 232

Robin Badillo into his pants pockets. “What do you suggest we do, Lauren?” Confusion whirled in her mind. What could they do? “I don‟t know.” She meandered around the furniture, suppressing thoughts of another need that built inside her. A subtle burn began to grow in the back of her throat. Only this time it wasn‟t a hunger for blood. It was something else. Something she only dared to share with Ford. As a damphyr, sensual desires came all too frequently, the one trait inherited from being sired by an incubus. Usually she could satisfy the craving by beckoning Ford to her bed in a dream, or even better, seduce him in the flesh. Now, she was alone in Drago‟s lair with Evan, and there was no way to scratch the itch gnawing at her. Betraying Ford wasn‟t an option no matter how bad her body painfully ached for a man‟s passionate touch. “Are you okay?” Evan came up behind her and lightly grazed her hand, capturing her attention. Turning to face him, she wasn‟t about to reveal what his simple, innocent touch did to her insides. Heat radiated up her arm, across her chest, down her torso, finally settling between her thighs. “Yes, I‟m only worried about you,” she lied. Evan gently clutched her arms below her shoulders. “I already told you that I‟m fine.” Lauren drew in a deep breath and stared into his piercing silvery eyes as a determined thought took over her mind. “How loyal are you to me, really?” He tilted his head to the side, furrowing his brow as though confused by the question. “I‟ve pledged my undying allegiance to you, Lauren. Don‟t you believe me?” “Yes, I believe you, but I want to know how far you‟re willing to go to please me,” she leaned in, her heart racing so loud the sound of it boomed in her ears. 233

Midnight Beckoning Evan licked his parched lips as he stared at Lauren‟s mouth. “I think we covered this part a while ago. I would stop at nothing to please you,” he breathlessly whispered. She cupped her hand around the back of his neck and leaned into him, pressing her mouth against his ear, she whispered back, “Then feed.” Evan‟s body became rigid under her embrace. “I… I can‟t,” he hissed, holding her tightly by her waist. “I don‟t know what would happen if I were to bite you. I could kill you or my venom could hurt you or the baby.” Lauren pulled away, closed her eyes and allowed her natural instincts to take over. Fangs slid down and the skin around her eyes grew taut. She raised a sharpened nail to her throat and cut a shallow slit over her carotid artery. The warm trickle of blood seeped from the wound and Evan‟s face instantly whitened. The silver glow of his eyes caused Lauren‟s heart to beat faster as he revealed his true self to her. He didn‟t look much different than she and Ford when his vampire side surfaced. Thick veins rushed to the surface of translucent alabaster skin, revealing blue river-like channels of his delicious essence. Pristine white fangs, much longer than hers, slowly descended, undoubtedly, razor sharp as well. The corners of his eyes appeared crimson as though his tear ducts would cry blood if prompted, but she assumed it was just the natural tint brought out by bloodlust. He brought his hand to his mouth as though shocked by his instant reaction to the sight and smell of her blood. His eyes remained fixed on her throat, but she ignored his foreboding glare. She dabbed the tip of her finger in the dribble of blood, then pressed it to his bottom lip, offering him a taste of something she knew he couldn‟t refuse. At first Evan resisted, but in seconds he curled his tongue 234

Robin Badillo around her finger then jerked her into his arms. Covering the sliced flesh with his mouth, he gently suckled her neck. Lauren fell limp in his arms as she succumbed to his will. Shockwaves of electrified tingles surged across her skin. Her eyes rolled back as her vision grew hazy. The sound of voracious feeding sent clusters of gooseflesh skittering down her back. The act made her feel hot and cold at the same time, as if her body waged war with itself to remain intact. Her breathing escalated to a near pant as Evan‟s body pressed against hers, cradling her in his arms. His scent permeated throughout her system and the more blood he drank, the more she wanted to give. It was different than sharing blood with Ford. Here, she had no control, Evan had all the power, and she offered it up freely. As Evan‟s fervor lessened, as though he‟d had his fill, Lauren‟s mind drifted away to another place as she lost consciousness altogether. Standing alone in the darkened tunnel, Lauren searched for Evan, but he was nowhere around. She felt woozy, different than any other time she had dreamed. Her stomach fluttered and she hugged her midsection, quietly laughing to herself. The life growing inside her womb reminded her why she probably felt different. She wasn‟t completely alone. Of course, it was too soon for the beloved prince to be sloshing about inside her belly practicing soccer moves, but her heart knew he was there all the same. “Your daddy is going to be really upset with your mommy, little one,” she whispered stroking her stomach with her thumb. She looked up as the sound of footsteps came toward her in the dark. Lauren compressed as well as she could against the tunnel wall, unsure if the being approaching was friend or foe. She held her breath and tried not to let her trembling 235

Midnight Beckoning disturb the loose dirt and pebbles imbedded in the crudely dugout wall. “Lauren?” She released the air in her lungs with a forceful exhale. “Ford?” Relief engulfed her senses as he rounded the corner and saw her. “Oh, my God,” he exclaimed as he charged down the corridor. The collision between their bodies would have hurt if it hadn‟t been for the powerful surge of energy electrifying them as they embraced. Ford pelted her face with tiny kisses and looked her over thoroughly, sweeping disheveled hair away from her face. “I thought I had lost you.” “I thought so, too,” she cried, unable to hold back the flood of tears. “Where are you?” He asked, drawing her to him. “Drago‟s lair,” she replied, realizing he wasn‟t there in the flesh. “The tunnel collapsed.” Holding her body out in front of him at arm‟s length, he continued to scan her for injuries. “Please tell me you aren‟t hurt.” “I‟m fine. Tired and ready to come home, but I‟m fine.” Lauren cupped his face in her hands. “I love you.” “I love you,” he replied and kissed her hard. “We‟re trying to find you, but can‟t figure out how.” “The room we are in has no doors or windows. We‟ve looked for hidden rooms or passageways, but we‟re virtually trapped.” Ford looked down at her as deep creases pinched between his brows. “Lord Arid is with you?” Lauren‟s stomach flipped flopped again. “Why would Lord Arid be in the tunnel?” She cringed. Something must have happened. “Evan is locked in the room with me.” 236

Robin Badillo “Evan?” Ford looked around the tunnel as if searching for someone else. “He‟s there with you now?” Lauren nodded. “You‟re asleep with him in the same room as your body? He didn‟t hurt you did he?” “No. It‟s okay, Ford, he won‟t hurt me.” “I don‟t like it, Lauren. I don‟t trust him.” “He‟s protecting me. He understands the importance of our bond.” Ford tilted his head to the side and looked at her strangely. “Bond?” “Our nations, Ford. He wants peace as much as we do.” He let go of the tight hold he had on her and stepped back, his gaze settling on the ground. His overly stressed emotions filtered into her rather easily in the dream state this time. Something bad had happened and she knew it. “What is it?” Her mind tossed around a list of things that could have gone wrong. Ford looked back at her with a worried expression that made her nauseous. “He may not remain an ally for long when he learns about his father.” Lauren held her breath once again. “Arid? Is he—” she couldn‟t bear to say the words. Fear gripped her whirling mind. How would Evan take this news? Ford may have been right. He may not remain loyal after all. “I don‟t know if he‟s dead. Drago‟s imps captured him and flew away with him during the battle.” “The battle‟s already over?” How long had they been trapped? “No, we were ambushed when we went to survey the mountain.” Lauren recalled the fighting she and Evan heard while in the tunnel before the explosion sealed them inside. “We 237

Midnight Beckoning heard you from inside the passageway. The sounds echoed through a tunnel leading to the surface, but then there was an explosion. We became trapped when the blast caused the walls to collapse.” “You found a tunnel that led to the surface?” Ford‟s voice rose with excitement. “Can you show me where it was?” Lauren studied the passageway once again. “I can try, but I‟m not sure. It all looks the same down here.” He held her face in his hands and pressed his forehead to hers. “You can do this, Lauren. Concentrate.” Lauren closed her eyes and tried to remember anything different or special about where they were. Suddenly, the burrowed out part of the wall, where Evan had shielded her, came to mind. She couldn‟t recall another part of the winding tunnels that had such a deep recess. “There was an indention in the wall a few dozen yards around a corner from where the tunnel collapsed.” Ford took her hand. “Then we‟ll find it.” Lauren followed behind Ford clinging to his arm. She‟d missed the safety of his touch in the hours they had been apart. The familiar feeling of knowing her champion was near only made her more determined to find her way back to him. They wandered through countless twists and turns for what seemed to be forever. “Wait?” She stopped. “What is it?” he asked with marked concern in his voice. “Why are we doing this?” “If we find the hole, there‟s a possibility Crispin, Theo and I can find it and dig our way inside.” “But you‟re assuming Drago‟s lair is inside the mountain.” Ford‟s shoulders slumped. “How do we know it isn‟t?” “Now you‟re stretching.” What a crazy thought. How could Ford have lived twenty years with only a few hundred 238

Robin Badillo yards of dirt between them? “No, I mean what if you only think you‟re in Drago‟s lair?” Lauren‟s mind had been foggy before, but she was sure she‟d heard him right. “I‟m not following.” “We‟re you and Evan both awake in Drago‟s lair before being here with me?” “Yes.” Lauren pondered the situation, aloud. “I can‟t be in both places and he can‟t bring me into a dream, right?” “Exactly.” His eyes widened and Lauren could almost see the wheels turning in his head. “What if it‟s an illusion?” “Are you saying we‟re somewhere in the tunnels and only think we‟re in his lair?” Strangely enough, it sounded plausible, no matter how slim the chance. “Trickery and illusion are the epitome of incubus power,” he replied. “That‟s how they make women think they were only violated in a dream. If they can make reality seem like a dream, why can‟t they make an illusion seem real?” A surge of electricity tingled across Lauren‟s body as hope rejuvenated her resolve. “So how do you think we get out of it?” Ford pressed his palm against the wall of the tunnel. Silence quickly saturated the air. “It may sound farfetched, but the only thing I can come up with is mind over matter.” The idea worried Lauren. “It doesn‟t sound farfetched at all, Ford. If anything, it sounds too simple.” “Then maybe that‟s why it‟s so unthinkable, because it is so simple.” He had a valid point. She and Evan had searched for physical ways out of the room, but neither had ever thought of mentally escaping. Lauren smiled, feeling more certain now than ever that Ford was correct. “Yet another reason to love you. Brawn and brains.” One side of Ford‟s lips curled up into a cocky smile. “We 239

Midnight Beckoning have to find where the hole caved in. If you and Evan can get back into the tunnel, we can dig you out.” Without waiting for a response, Ford took her hand and started down the passageway again. After a few twists and turns it wasn‟t long before Lauren saw the indention in the cave wall. “There it is!” They picked up the pace as they passed the burrow. Rounding the corner on the other side, they found the pile of rubble and rock beneath the hole in the tunnel ceiling. Ford examined the pile. “This doesn‟t look too bad. Of course, it may be easier to access from the other side. Now that I know where to begin looking, I think we can do this.” “What do you want me to do?” She glanced up at the general area of where the hole had been. No light filtered through the rubble and she couldn‟t tell exactly where the collapse originated. “I want you to go back to Evan and explain what needs to be done. When you‟re able to leave the room, come back here and try to move some of this debris. If we work at it from both ends, we should have you out in no time.” Lauren reached for his arm. “What should I tell Evan about his father?” A tilt-a-whirl of anxiety spun out of control inside her. Ford drew her to him and wrapped his arms around her. “Tell him the truth,” he said as he hugged her tight. “I don‟t trust him, but I trust you. If you think he won‟t turn on us, it‟s best to be honest.” “He‟s on our side, Ford.” Evan‟s vow echoed in her mind. “Will we be able to find Arid?” Ford kissed her forehead. “That, I can‟t answer. With enough faith though, we should be able to figure something out. After all, we found our way to each other.” Lauren stretched up to reach his lips and kissed him hard. Ford swept her into his arms, returning the gesture 240

Robin Badillo eagerly. “God, I can‟t stand not touching you,” he hissed. “You‟re touching me now.” Ford lowered her to the ground and backed her against the wall. Cold, damp rocks scraped against her skin as he leaned into her. “I want you so bad,” he growled in her ear. Chills radiated through her. “Then have me,” she breathed into his mouth. Lauren traced the muscles of his chest and down his abdomen. Rock hard abs tightened as she skimmed over them with her curious fingers, but her quest was intended for something lower and even more enticing. She leaned her head back as Ford kissed and nibbled her neck. The sound of his zipper lowering excited her as she met his hands fumbling alongside hers, prying open his fastened jeans. She shoved his hand away and selfishly completed the task herself. With a grunting sigh, she grasped his thick shaft in her hungry hand. He was engorged and hot, ready to give her what she‟d been craving while trapped in the room. Ford tore at the buttons of her blouse and she thrust her breasts toward him as he folded back the fabric, exposing her bra. Dipping his head lower, he slid her bra over mounds of flesh. A cool breeze flooded across her skin and her nipples harden before his mouth had even grazed them. Shimming out of her jeans, Ford ripped the lace band of the thong she wore. Casting it aside, he delved between her folds and Lauren whimpered with delight as his fingers entered her dampened channel. With one hand she stroked his shaft and tilted her hips upward, silently inviting him inside. Ford clutched her ass, lifting her up. Easing closer, he allowed her to drop onto him at her own pace. 241

Midnight Beckoning Lauren wrapped her legs around his waist and engulfed him completely, forcing every inch of him deeper inside. She gasped as he drove into her. The glorious sensation from the passionate endeavor sent shockwave after shockwave burning deep within her. The salty tang of perspiration on Ford‟s lips seeped into her mouth when they kissed. She savored the flavor of his essence like no other taste in the world. Her tongue tangled with his as they made love, taking what they needed from each other. Ford‟s excessive girth filled her hungry vortex, touching those forbidden parts hidden deep within her core. Every plunge scraped the sides of her walls. Warm juices trickled down the inside of her thigh, meeting the cool air of the cave, causing chills to shudder across her body from the inside out. Ford‟s body quaked as she clung to him, her own climax escalating as well. Both bodies jolted in unison. Ford growled and huffed as he jammed himself into her one last powerful time, sending Lauren‟s mind spiraling off into a realm of passion that made her weak and nearly languid. With all energy drained from her, he withdrew and cradled her in his arms. She could hardly speak as she laid her head on his shoulder, exhausted. Ford brushed back the disarray of tangled red hair from her face. Tracing the curve of her exposed breast with his fingertip he sighed. “Do you know how hard it is for me to have to leave you here when all I want is to be locked alone with you in our room in the real world?” The sobering effects of reality settled around them, thick and ominous. Lauren lifted her head and shook off the fog of sheer ecstasy and smiled. Gliding her finger across his bottom lip, 242

Robin Badillo she glared at the supple flesh that she savored so much. “Get me out of here and we can do this for eternity.” Ford grimaced. “Please be safe,” he softly begged, his forehead pressed firmly against hers. “As long as you love me, Ford, I couldn‟t be more protected.” He kissed her gently. “Not even hell could keep me from loving you, Lauren.” She slowly pulled away and repositioned her breasts back into her bra. Ford lowered his head and ran pursed lips across the soft peak of her cleavage. Inhaling deep, he then kissed her there. “Go, before I lose my mind all together.” Lauren closed her eyes and stepped back. Without any effort, she opened her eyes again and sat up on the shabby sofa. “Ford?” She whispered. Evan rushed to her side and knelt before her. “Oh, thank God, I thought I took too much,” he said with a shocking sound of fear vibrating in his tone. He drew her hand to his cheek and caressed it. Lauren shook her head as her vision cleared. The disappointing sight of Evan, reminded her she had been dreaming. “No,” she replied, dismayed. “That happens sometimes.” He rose and sat on the sofa by her side, her hand still clutched in his. “You scared the hell out of me.” Lauren slowly withdrew her hand and clutched at her blouse to make sure she was still wearing it. Naturally, she was still clothed in this world. The transition back to real life was slow, but her mind adapted. “This isn‟t Drago‟s lair,” she said with no intro into the subject she‟d planned to broach. 243

Midnight Beckoning As expected, Evan looked at her perplexed. “What?” “This isn‟t the real lair, it‟s an illusion, and one we can get out of,” she added. “How do you know this?” “I just came from Ford and together, we figured it out.” She glanced over at Evan and knew right away he had no clue of what she was saying. “It‟s a damphyr thing.” His eyes widened and the radiant spark of silver set her more at ease. He was strong again. Her blood had helped. “I really don‟t have time to explain,” she said as she tried to stand. Her knees were wobbly, but she managed to get up. Evan naturally reached out and helped to steady her. “Are you sure you‟re okay?” She nodded. “It was an exhausting venture, but I will be fine.” Heat rushed to her cheeks as erotic flashes of making love to Ford fueled the burn. “How do we get out?” Lauren stretched her neck, loudly popping tensed vertebrae, and shook off the lingering effects of traveling to the other realm, which had affected her even stronger this time. Perhaps the length and extra exertion beyond making love had prevented her from snapping back so easily. Then again it could be almost anything, including the fact that they were trapped in a place created by her sire. “We have to think our way out,” she replied. “Come again?” Lauren took a deep breath. “This place isn‟t real. Drago somehow trapped us here with his perverse powers. It‟s a façade and if we want to get out and back to the tunnels we have to concentrate and make it disappear.” “Are you sure?” Lauren nodded. “Yes, so take my hand and let‟s get the hell out of here.” She led him to the sofa and faced him. 244

Robin Badillo “What do we do when we get to the tunnels?” “We find where it caved in and start digging. Ford and the others will dig from the other side until we can get free.” She squeezed his hand, drawing his attention back to the task at hand. “Now close your eyes and think as hard as you can about the passageway. Focus on what you remember smelling, seeing and touching, anything that will make it more vivid for you.” Evan nodded and clenched his eyes shut. As soon as she knew he was following her instructions, Lauren closed her eyes. Darkness surrounded her and the smell of dank, stale air filled her nose. The tunnel was cold and empty, every sound echoed all around. The deeper she delved into thought, the more her senses were overcome with an unfamiliar scent, one that was musky, but sweet, like the smell of pipe tobacco or incense. The fragrance was new and not one from the tunnel and for a split second she felt a flurry of confusion. Evan gripped her hand tighter and she promptly refocused on the dimly lit path they had wandered through for hours. She recalled the indention on the cavern wall and concentrated on that spot. A cool breeze floated around her and with it came another smell she savored. Ford‟s cologne danced in the air and caressed her nose. She sighed deeply, relishing vibrant flashes of their all too brief encounter in her dream. His essence remained embedded in her flesh and drew her exactly to where she needed to be. When she opened her eyes, Evan stood in front of her, his eyes still closed. “Evan,” she whispered. He slowly fluttered his eyes open then stepped away from her, wide eyed, wearing an expression of awe. Lauren looked around and a whirlwind of disbelief nearly weakened her stance. They were exactly where she had left 245

Midnight Beckoning Ford, mere feet from the cave in. Evan glared at her with an aggravated flare in his eyes. “Next time you decide to hold my hand and concentrate, how about leaving your sex life out of it, huh?” Lauren was taken aback. “What do you mean?” He looked around the tunnel floor. “I don‟t actually see your thong here, but I damn sure know why it would be if I did find it.” Lauren‟s face burned hot. “You saw?” “Everything,” he snapped. “I… um… I didn‟t know that was even possible,” she replied, embarrassed and somewhat disturbed by the revelation. Evan jammed his hands into his pockets, not looking very happy. “Let‟s start digging, shall we.” Lauren pushed the thoughts that now invaded her mind away. Evan being in her head was unthinkable, and if Ford knew he could get inside her mind, he would surely see Evan as more than a threat to their plight, he would see him as a rival in their personal relationship. She eyed Evan warily as they continued the painstaking task of hauling rock after rock from the pile of debris. He didn‟t appear distracted. If anything, he was more intent on getting out. Perhaps seeing her and Ford together in that light put things in perspective for him. Maybe now he saw whatever attraction he had for her was unrequited. The extra space in her bed was reserved for Ford Lennox. After a while, Evan stopped digging and stood upright, cocking his head to the side. “Do you hear that?” Lauren stopped and listened. “No,” she replied straining to hear. “Down the tunnel, I hear a shuffling sound.” He stepped farther down the passageway. “Someone is here.” Lauren bristled. She was sure it wasn‟t Ford, so who 246

Robin Badillo could it be? The sound came closer and after a few intense seconds, a darkened figure, hunched over and looking rather withered, rounded the corner. Lauren held her breath. “Father?” Evan called out, rushing toward the intruder. Lauren‟s heart leapt in her chest as tears filled her eyes. He was alive. “Son,” he huffed, struggling for breath. Lord Arid clung to his son, pulling him near then collapsed onto the dirt floor of the cave. “I thought I‟d never find you.” Chills bombarded Lauren as the weakened sound of Lord Arid‟s voice raked across her bones like fingernails on a chalkboard. He wasn‟t well. Evan fell to his knees and cradled his father in his arms, tears spilling down onto Arid‟s dirty, tattered clothes. “You‟re going to be fine, Father. We are almost out of here.” Lord Arid‟s gaze settled on Lauren. “Lady Lauren…always such…a delight,” he replied coughing his way through the compliment. Lauren eased her way to his side, her heart still pounding. “Lord Arid,” she replied with a heady catch in the back of her throat. “Always the charmer.” He reached for her hand and she obligingly met him halfway, realizing the great effort the simple movement took. “The time has come, my Queen.” Lauren nodded. “Father, the damphyr are on the other side of that pile of debris,” Evans voice rattled with desperation. Lord Arid used his other hand to move back the edge of his shirt collar. The top three buttons unfastened as he pulled down. Lauren gasped. There, protruding from his chest, was the broken off 247

Midnight Beckoning splinter of a wooden stake. “It merely nicked my heart, but enough to prove fatal, my son.” His words were slurred and heavy eyelids showed the definite signs of unconsciousness sneaking up. “No, Father,” Evan held him tighter. “Listen to me.” Lord Arid coughed. He fumbled for a chain that hung around his neck. Lauren had never noticed the necklace before and she held her breath as a bulky multi-faceted crimson stone the size of a walnut, dangling from an ornate golden stem, spilled out from under his shirt. “The stone is yours now, my son. Honor me…” A deep sigh escaped his lungs and Lauren gasped as the once young and handsome face of the Vampire Lord, instantly withered and within seconds, turned to ash. Evan looked up at Lauren with tear stained eyes. She reached across the pile of dust and drew him to her. “What do I do?” he cried. Fury, the likes of which she‟d never felt, welled inside of her. Drago had finally hit her closer to home. It was one thing to come after her or even Ford, after all, they were the center of this debacle, but to murder Lord Arid was drawing the proverbial line in the sand. One she was about to step over. Lauren cupped Evan‟s face in her hands and stared him straight in his silvery eyes. “You put that stone around your neck, stand beside me, and take your rightful place as Vampire Lord.”

248

Robin Badillo

Chapter Fourteen

E

van rose above Lauren. “I‟m not my father. I am not a Vampire Lord. At least, not like you need me to be.” Lauren clasped the stone in her hand and stood to meet him. “And a few days ago I was a waitress and a mediocre college student on the verge of flunking out. Today, I have an army of damphyr and vampire following me into a battle waged with a demon straight from hell.” Evan shook his head. “But the prophecy says—” “Fuck the prophecy. Trust what you know is true.” She extended her hand, offering him his father‟s stone. “No.” He shook his head. “I have to earn that.” Lauren studied him. Was he refusing his rightful place? “When this is over and Drago is back in the pits of hell where he belongs, if I have survived, then I will have earned it.” He took the stone from her and draped the chain around her neck. “Until then, this belongs in the hands of our Queen.” Lauren‟s stomach fluttered. “You‟ll earn this, Evan. I know it.” Evan stepped closer and Laruen hugged him tight. “I‟m sorry about your father.” She kissed his cheek. Evan leaned back, looking her in the eyes. Lauren‟s mind instantly drifted to a place and time she vaguely recalled. 249

Midnight Beckoning Although it had been a dream, it wasn‟t like the others she‟d had since she‟d phased into a damphyr. Standing alone in a white room, the most beautiful light she had ever seen poured across her body, warming her from the inside out. A voice had whispered from somewhere beyond where she could see. ‘Tell Evan the stone will be his.” Lauren shivered as she gazed into the silvery eyes of the future Vampire Lord, and rightfully, one of her protectors. “What is it?” he whispered. She smoothed her hand across the hard edge of his jaw. “You‟re part of the prophecy, Evan.” “What?” His brow pinched and he eased closer. Her mind whirled with the echo of the voice. “You and I are both part of this.” Stepping even closer, her heart pounded in her chest on the verge of exploding. Evan gripped her around the waist and she suddenly collapsed into him, her hands pressing hard against his firm chest. “My Lady, are you okay?” His voice faded in and out. Evan lowered her to the ground and held her in his arms. Lauren peered up at him, knowing what she needed again. “It‟s too soon. I shouldn‟t need to…” “It‟s the child, Lauren. He needs your strength.” “I can‟t, it‟s too dangerous for you. You‟ve given too much already.” Evan shook his head. “Not if it‟s done at the same time.” Searching his eyes, she touched his lips with the tip of her finger. “I‟ll only take a few drops this time, but you must promise do the same.” “You should bite, it‟s faster and you will get a deeper vein.” Lauren‟s mouth watered at the thought of it. “This is the last time.” 250

Robin Badillo “Deal.” Evan held her close. Lauren pressed her lips against the curve of his neck and licked the flesh where she was going to bite. She had only done this with Ford in the heat of passion, but it was the best way to give her the strength she needed for her unborn child, the future King of their nations. Evan‟s chest flexed against her softer breasts the instant her fangs penetrated his skin and a deep, primal growl emanated from within. She had awakened the beast inside. Sucking in only two or three deep swallows, Lauren broke away, overwhelmed with a need she knew had to be met. “Bite me,” she snarled. In an instant, a burning sear slammed into her neck and the cavern tunnel instantly lit up as though spotlights had been flipped on. An energy she‟d never felt before coursed through her, snaking its way down her arms, across her chest and settle in the pit of her stomach. Her mind flashed to a place she had never been. Standing on the bank of a waterfall all alone, a cool breeze blew across her and a delightful chill tiptoed down her spine. She smiled, sensing the reason for the cool sensation. Lauren slowly turned around to find Evan standing behind her, his alabaster skin glowing with a golden light so majestic and warm, it soothed the initial chill. He came to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. “You‟re undoubtedly the most beautiful woman I have ever seen,” he whispered. Lauren giggled, flattered by his words. “Kiss me,” she chimed. Evan cupped her face in his hands and pressed cool lips to hers. His satiny tongue swept across her mouth filing her with his sweetness and causing her heart to race. 251

Midnight Beckoning “You know that we will never be together this way again.” “I know,” she replied followed by a long sigh. “But someday when we see him on the throne, we‟ll know that everything we‟ve done was for him.” “There‟s a chance they won‟t understand.” “We will and that‟s all that matters.” “I would die for you,” he said as he pressed his forehead against hers. “I‟ve never doubted that.” “Will Ford understand?” “He trusts me, and I trust him.” “I couldn‟t help loving you, you know?” Lauren smiled and touched his cheek. “I know.” Evan drew in a heady breath. “It‟s time.” Lauren turned back toward the waterfall. Looking over her shoulder she smiled. “Goodbye, Evan.” Evan released her and she slumped back onto the floor into a spent heap. What in the hell was that? They both moved away from each other and she glared at him as a sickening swill sloshed around her insides. Evan closed his eyes and shook his head. “I don‟t think we should have done that.” Lauren crawled across the ground toward the pile of rock and debris and frantically dug at the mound. “I have to get out of here. I have to get to Ford.” Evan rose behind her. “We need to talk about what just happened.” “Nothing happened,” she snapped. “Lauren?” He reached out and touched her arm. Lauren jerked away and gritted her teeth. “Just get me the hell out of here.” Evan lowered his head, conceding to her will. “Of 252

Robin Badillo course.” Hauling rock after rock away from the pile, Lauren frantically dug at the mountain of dirt and sand, doing her best to pretend Evan wasn‟t anywhere near her. What had she done? Why would she dream such an event? How could she betray Ford after all he had done to save her? Difficult questions added to her already growing angst. Who in the hell was this woman she had become, this stranger who had invaded her life and taken over her body? “Shh,” Evan said as he patted her leg. “Do you hear that?” Lauren held her breath. Faint scratching sounds came from the other side and her heart leapt inside her chest. “Ford?” she called out. “Lauren?” Ford‟s muddled voice, barely audible, sounded from the other side. She dug even more frantically. “I‟m here.” Evan nudged her to the side. “Let me do this before you overdo it.” Lauren tensed with an instant flare of resentment. “I‟m not helpless.” “No, but I promised I would protect you, even if it‟s from yourself.” He clutched her shoulders and moved her to the side. “Let go of me, dammit.” Evan pulled her to her feet and pinned her against the wall, holding her tight. “Lauren,” he hissed, leaning in close to her ear. “This isn‟t about that pile and you know it. We have to talk.” Cold ripples danced across her neck from the spray of his cool breath. A balled mass of air blocked her throat and she fought back tears. “Please, Evan, not now.” “If not now, when?” His grip loosened. 253

Midnight Beckoning “Let‟s get out of here and deal with the war we‟re fighting and then we‟ll settle whatever that was.” Evan‟s jaw flexed rigid and he shook his head. “I don‟t want to hurt you.” “If you don‟t let this go, you will.” Tears splashed on her cheek. “Please?” She flattened her hands against her belly. Evan eased back and placed his hand against the back of hers, as though treasuring the life growing inside of her, which only made the agitation in her stomach all the more volatile. “I‟m gonna be sick,” she blurted then pushed away, doubling over with dry heaves. “Lauren?” Ford‟s voice rang aloud as a huge chunk of debris toppled down from the pile, exposing the other side of the mineshaft. “She‟s okay. A little sick to her stomach,” Evan explained as he joined Ford in opening the gap by tossing more dirt and rocks to the side. Lauren wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and trembled as Ford crawled through the hole they‟d created. “I was about to rip someone apart,” he murmured as he rushed past Evan and took her into his arms. “I told you I was okay.” She buried her face in the curve of his neck and inhaled his scent. “Well you‟re not officially okay until your back in the house and this fucking tunnel is closed off for good.” “That sounds like a job for me,” Theo interjected, breaking away more of the crumbling barricade. “Bloody hell. This thing was sealed up tight.” “Not too tight for Drago to trap my father in here and drive a stake through his heart,” Evan hissed. “How the fuck did that happen anyway?” Lauren bristled and clasped her fingers around the bloodstone dangling from her neck. “He‟s gone,” she 254

Robin Badillo whispered to Ford. Ford squared his shoulders and stepped away from Lauren, slightly tucking her behind him as he faced Evan. She glared at the vampire over Ford‟s shoulder, holding her breath, hoping that he‟d keep what had transpired between them to himself. Evan‟s cold stare wavered and found hers. The instant their eyes met, his taut jaw relaxed and he lifted his chin and looked away. “Evan,” Ford said. “I take full responsibility for what happened to your father.” Evan glanced back at him, but his gaze drifted to Lauren‟s and she shifted behind Ford so she wouldn‟t have to stare back at those silvery eyes. Evan swallowed hard. “Lady Lauren needs her rest. I‟m sure that no matter what happened topside, my father would say you did everything you could.” Lauren peeked over Ford‟s shoulder to read the expression on Evan‟s face. She had to know for sure how sincere his words were. Evan‟s silver orbs shone brightly in the darkened passageway, casting a profoundly remorseful air about his face. He meant what he‟d said. Lauren stepped from the shadows and assessed the hole in the mound of rubble. Her curious scan immediately discovered a heated glare emanating from Crispin. His gaze narrowed with what she feared was suspicion. Could he sense something had transpired in the darkness of her temporary prison that never should have happened at all? “Ford,” Crispin called from the other side. “Evan‟s right. Our Queen should be checked out.” Ford‟s attention remained fixed on Evan. “I know what you did.” Lauren froze and her heart rattled in her chest. 255

Midnight Beckoning Evan‟s brows shot upward as his eyes widened. “Lauren told me how you protected her.” Ford extended his hand to the vampire. “I want to say thank you.” Evan nodded and took Ford‟s hand. “She is the Queen. I‟ve pledged my life to her…” He cast a quick glance over at Lauren and her stomach fluttered wildly with nausea. “And the future of our union,” he added. Lauren clutched Ford‟s shirtsleeve. “I need to get out of here before I throw up again.” Ford immediately looked down, pressed his hand against her belly and gently rubbed. “I take it my son is behaving like his father?” Lauren struggled to keep her focus on Ford and smiled. “I have a feeling he‟s going to be quite a handful.” “Well then, let‟s get the hungry little prince fed and allow his mother to rest before all hell breaks loose again,” Theo chimed as he reached through the hole for Lauren. She took his hand and Ford helped her through. **** “Where is everyone?” Ford barked as they entered the foyer to the main house. Moira, the blonde vampire from before, met them. “Scattered about, loading ammunition, stockpiling supplies, some are resting and others are feeding.” “Gather them in the library as soon as possible. We have an announcement to make.” Moira nodded and flitted away. “Are you just going to spring it on them, mate?” Theo asked, taking Ford by the arm. “You have a better idea?” “If I may,” Evan interjected. “It would probably go over better with my people if they hear it from me.” 256

Robin Badillo Ford glanced at Evan. “I was hoping you would say that.” “I know my father‟s last words and when they hear them, they‟ll continue to stand behind you. I‟m sure of it.” Ford offered his hand to Evan. “Together is the only way.” Evan glared at Lauren and Ford‟s hair stood on end as he noted the instant flare of silver in the vampire‟s eyes. Evan‟s interest in Lauren had strengthened. “It may be best if Lauren skips the announcement.” Ford took her by the hand. “How about a hot bath and something to eat?” “If I don‟t get something to eat, I think I may keel over for sure.” She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “Theo, have someone prepare a hearty meal for the Queen.” Theo nodded and disappeared through the dining room door. “Evan, if you will give me a few moments to tend to her, I will be happy to join you for the announcement.” Evan glanced over at Lauren. “My Lady.” He respectfully took Lauren‟s hand in his, bowed and kissed the back of it. Ford eyed him close. Whatever had happened down in that tunnel had definitely affected the vampire‟s attitude, but could he trust the apparent alliance? Evan left them standing in the foyer. Ford leaned toward Crispin. “Keep an eye on that situation, please?” “Already on it,” he replied and hurried away. “Now for you.” Ford smiled at his Queen. Lauren squeezed his hand and turned toward the stairs. “I never thought I would see this place again.” Ford followed her up the staircase, his hand resting gently in the curve of her back. “I wouldn‟t have stopped until I found you.” 257

Midnight Beckoning Lauren sighed. “My hero.” He held open the door to their suite. “Lie down. I‟ll take care of everything.” “I‟m sure I can manage.” Boasting a quick chuckle, he raised his hands in retreat. “Oh, trust me. I‟m well aware of that.” Her smile warmed him. “I‟ll draw you a bath then.” Ford turned and entered the bathroom. Stooping over, he turned on the water faucets and steam immediately began to fill the room. He poured in bath crystals, the very kind Lauren preferred. “Lavender?” She cooed behind him. “Just as you like.” “I‟m not going to ask how you know my likes and dislikes so well.” Ford stood and went to her. “Let‟s just say that I‟ was around when you may not have known.” A sparkle flickered in her eye and she offered a cocky grin. “My very own stalker, how did I ever get so lucky?” Inching closer, he breathed her in. “Fate, I suppose.” Ford unbuttoned her blouse and shifted the garment from her shoulders, exposing her soft, delicate skin. He bent over and kissed the curve of her neck while unfastening her bra. Lauren sighed as the clothing hit the floor. Ford knelt before her and kissed the supple flesh below her navel. Laying his head against her stomach, he closed his eyes. Lauren‟s fingers splayed through his hair and he hugged around her upper thighs, squeezing the meaty parts of her ass. “I love you,” she whispered. Ford stared up into her eyes. “I love you.” Unbuttoning her jeans, Ford guided them down, undressing her completely. He then took her by the hand 258

Robin Badillo and helped her into the water then kneeled beside the tub. Lauren moaned when he dripped water from a large sponge across her back, kissing her skin as he bathed her. “You‟re too good to me.” “Nonsense. I thought I had lost you.” Lauren gently grabbed his hand and glanced back. “You won‟t ever lose me. I‟m completely and totally yours.” A fluttering tremor of excitement ricocheted across his groin. “If only I had time to make love to you.” He pressed his forehead against the side of her head. “If we were locked away in this room forever, I‟d happily be your prisoner.” Lauren giggled. “You have no idea what you do to me, do you?” If it was anything like what she did to him, he understood all too well. Ford slowly moved his hand between her breasts, down her stomach and beneath the water. She gasped as he slipped his fingers within her. Lying back against the edge of the tub, she closed her eyes and Ford inched his way deeper inside. Lauren sucked in her bottom lip and bit down. His shaft hardened and pressed against his jeans, demanding release. Ford ignored it, plunging his fingers deeper, withdrawing, and then plunged again, working his hand into a quickening rhythm. With each dive he drove farther into her spongy depths, curling his fingertips upward searching for her sweet place. His middle finger grazed the rigid lip of her g-spot and Lauren yelped the instant he hit it. “There it is,” he breathed against her ear. Lauren panted and nodded. Her brow pinched and she convulsed from the shudder of her rapid climax. She squirmed and tried to pull his hand away out of reflex. “No,” he growled. “Let it happen. Give yourself to me 259

Midnight Beckoning completely.” Her breathing increased and she moaned, exciting him even more. He massaged the area, gently flicking his fingertip back and forth over it relentlessly. “That‟s it,” he continued to encourage. “Oh, God,” she whimpered. A deep growl built in his chest and he slipped his thumb across her clit, causing her to stiffen and quake simultaneously. “You‟re mine, Lauren.” She nodded. “Say it,” he hissed, passion rising so high within him, he thought he would explode just from the thought of the words on her lips. “I‟m yours, Ford,” she cried. Ford leaned in, kissed her hard, sucking her tongue and biting her bottom lip. His hand pumped beneath the surface of the water until her walls contracted, sucking his fingers in deeper, trapping them. A heavy rumble reverberated within her chest and she clenched her thighs together. Her muscles tightened and released, tightened and released, milking his fingers as a violent orgasm exploded across her body. Lauren grabbed his arm and flipped onto her side, holding onto him for dear life as she shook and quaked against the side of the tub. “Ford,” she panted. Her body slowly relaxed, freeing him and he carefully removed his fingers from within her. Raking the hair from her face, he gazed down at her, his own body shaking off the effects of an unfulfilled climax. As longs as she was satisfied, he could wait a while longer to get his. “Don‟t leave me.” Tears welled in her eyes. 260

Robin Badillo His heart jolted and he took a cleansing breath. “I must, my love.” He skimmed his thumb over her pouting bottom lip. “The sooner this is over, the sooner we can get on with our life together.” Lauren kissed his thumb and nodded. “I should rest anyway.” Ford rose. “This will be behind us soon. I promise.” She smiled. “I will be down in a while.” “No hurry. Your only job now is to stay strong. I‟ll make sure you have all you need while I am plotting and planning.” He offered her a reassuring smile and caressed the side of her cheek once again. “I will.” With that, Ford turned and left her alone in the bathroom. A tray sat just outside the door and he moved it to the bedside table. A double dose of fresh blood would do her good, along with a hearty meal. She would be even stronger in a few days, and now that the task of securing an heir to the throne had been successfully completed, all that was left was putting an end to Drago once and for all. Easier said than done. Ford rushed down the stairs, still intoxicated with thoughts of Lauren‟s body writhing under his touch as he pleasured her. Her submission filled him with a power he‟d never really experienced. Knowing she was his, gave him a sense of purpose and a level of responsibility to maintain her loyalty far surpassing any task he‟d ever undertaken. He‟d earned her devotion, now he planned to keep it. Spying Crispin at the entrance to the dining room, he paused. The doors were shut and his best friend lingered only feet away. “Where is everyone?” “Evan needed a few moments alone with his brothers.” Ford studied Crispin‟s demeanor. He appeared relaxed, but he was quite proficient in the art of remaining cool in 261

Midnight Beckoning sticky situations. “Is that a good thing?” “They need a few moments to grieve. It was one thing when Arid was only missing. Knowing he‟s gone and Evan is the new Vampire Lord, may take a minute or two to digest.” “Tell me about it. Arid, I could deal with, but Evan? The jury is still out on that one.” Their conversation was cut short as the double doors to the dining room swung open. Evan emerged in front of his three brothers. Ford bristled when he noted Evan‟s jaw clenched taut and the frigid glare in his eyes. “Is everything okay?” Evan stopped. His brothers however, stormed past them. “I‟ll deal with them. They need a while to get used to the idea that our father is gone.” Ford glanced back at Crispin to see his reaction, then returned his attention to Evan. “And you? Don‟t you need some time?” “There will be time for mourning after Drago is dealt with and Lauren is safe.” The conviction in Evan‟s tone sent a chill spiraling up Ford‟s spine. He swallowed hard and nodded. “I appreciate your alliance after everything that‟s happened.” Ford offered his hand with genuine intent. Evan glared at Ford‟s outstretched hand for a long moment before shaking it. “I swore my allegiance and I am a man of my word.” Taking his hand back, Ford balled it into a tight fist. If Ford‟s gut was right, Evan‟s allegiance had nothing to do with his word and everything to do with Lauren. “We‟ll accompany you to the study to address the troops.” Now was not the time to put the vampire in his place. Evan spun on his heel and charged into the large 262

Robin Badillo gathering room. Ford and Crispin followed. Theo and Addie awaited their entrance along with sixty or so members from both parties. As Evan began to speak, Crispin took Ford by the arm and pulled him back. “I don‟t trust him as far as I can throw him,” he whispered. Ford stared ahead, keeping his focus set on the young Lord. “I‟m not going into this blind. The reasons behind his alliance, on the surface, are indeed noble, but the real reasons have not gone unnoticed, I assure you.” Ford replied, taking great care to appear supportive of what Evan announced to the crowd. “Then you‟ve seen the way he looks at her?” The nerves in Ford‟s gums ached and he gnashed his teeth together tight to sooth them. A firm nod replied where words could not. No matter how much he wished he hadn‟t noticed the gleam in the vampire‟s eye when he gazed upon Lauren, he couldn‟t. “…in honor of my father‟s dying wish, I ask you to strengthen your resolve and follow us into victory,” Evan‟s voice rose with a triumphant flare snagging Ford‟s attention at once. He stepped forward as a thunderous applause erupted. Gripping Evan‟s shoulder, Ford squared his own and joined the vampire. He scanned the crowd of faces, some were new and some he‟d known for decades, centuries even. What was important now wasn‟t his competition with Evan, but protecting their nations. Small in number, but rich in history for both species, preserving what was left of their kind and bringing forth the new generations was all that mattered.

263

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Fifteen

L

auren sat alone in the kitchen. The blood-wine in her glass swirled as she tipped it to the side, watching as it swelled against the polished edge of the crystal glass rim. The only thing keeping the blood from spilling onto the counter was her will. If only she had that kind of power over the blood that she feared would be spilled by the people she now ruled and loved. A few days ago, she was merely a waitress, a college student, dating a potentially successful man and on her way to creating a life for herself. Here she sat now, pregnant, no longer human and about to draw a line in the sand and dare a demon to cross over it. Shit! How in the hell did this happen? Big fat bumblebees danced in her stomach, vibrating her insides with a mixture of wonder and fear. How did things get so crazy? How could she ever survive with such incredible odds stacked against her? She downed the glass of blood-wine and reached for the bottle to fill it again. As she grasped the bottle, a cold hand grabbed it and snatched it away, startling her. “What the hell?” “Maybe you should get used to the idea of drinking blood without the wine, my Lady.” Lauren met Evan‟s penetrating gaze with an instant flare of resentment. “Do you honestly think the rules apply to a 264

Robin Badillo damphyr?” Evan tilted his head to the side and released his hold on the bottle. “Are you willing to take a chance with our future?” “Our future?” He eased closer, too close, and eyed her up and down. “We need to talk.” “We have talked. There‟s nothing left to say.” “Lauren, I know you remember it, too.” Nausea surged upward, shooting an acidic burn into the back of her throat. She swallowed hard. “You swore your loyalty to me. Why do you want to force me to talk about something that never should have happened?” She looked away. “Something that was just a dream.” Lauren rose and headed for the door, needing to be anywhere Evan wasn‟t. Before she made it past the counter‟s edge, he flew in front of her, blocking her path. With desperation biting into his pinched expression, Evan grabbed her up by her arms, giving her a light shake. “We made love, didn‟t we?” he growled. She clenched her eyes shut and turned her head to the side. The sight of him made her dizzy, his hands touching her flesh made her cringe, his scent—his scent made her think of things she dared not think, want things she dared not want. “You have to leave me alone and forget whatever illusion that was.” “Illusion?” He loosened his hold and backed away. Creases dug into his forehead as though considering the possibility. “So you really believe that was an illusion?” Lauren fought back a whimper as tears stung her eyes. “Do you honestly think I would risk more lives after the sacrifices that have already been made?” Squeezing her arms again, he leaned in close, his cool 265

Midnight Beckoning breath cascading across her face. “Would making love to me be so dangerous?” Lauren pulled back and squared her shoulders. “Giving into temptation because of blood lust would be reckless. I may be new to all of this, but I‟m not stupid.” Evan‟s eyes widened and he released his hold all together. “No, I would never think that. It was just so real.” “Well, it wasn‟t.” The memory of being in his arms rushed to the surface and she immediately warmed all over. If Evan thought for one second that she‟d recalled the incident so vividly, she‟d be hard pressed to convince him it was, in fact, a dream. Lauren couldn‟t lie to herself, though. She knew better. Whatever happened down in that tunnel when his fangs pierced her flesh, unleashing his venom into her body, had to stay a secret, even if that meant keeping it from him as well. Their lives depended on it. Lauren wasn‟t sure of much, but of this, she was certain. Ford would kill Evan in a heartbeat if he ever suspected anything happened between them. This was another certainty she couldn‟t deny. A war between species would be exactly the sort of turmoil Drago would want and Lauren would be dammed if she‟d allow that to occur. He cocked his head to the side and eyed her with a penetrating glare, powerful enough to set her teeth on edge. “You‟re lying.” Her heart boomed in her chest. “No, I‟m not.” In an instant, his mouth engulfed hers and he slammed her back against the wall. His tongue plunged deep as a determined hand groped her breast. Evan twisted her hair into a tight knot with his fist, delving deeper into her mouth as a savage grumble vibrated in his chest. His tongue encircled hers and he sucked her into him as though he would swallow her whole. 266

Robin Badillo Lauren pushed against his hardened chest, trying with all her might to break free. Evan stopped, reared back, and stared into her eyes, searching back and forth with a panic she had never seen. “The child…” His voice was just above a whisper. Shaking her head, terror struck with a violent blow. “What about him?” A primal urge overwhelmed her. If he threatened her unborn child, she‟d kill him without a second thought. “The prophecy says that the child must carry the mark of the stone.” Lauren swallowed hard. What was he getting at? “Does that mean the child will be a vampire?” “I don‟t know what it means.” Tears spilled down her cheeks. Evan slid his hand up her stomach and over her breasts. Dipping two fingers inside her blouse, he dug out the bloodstone dangling around her neck. “This stone.” Lauren stared at it through blurring vision. “I don‟t understand.” Evan pressed against her, glaring at the rock in his hand. “Vampires can‟t have children, but…” Her stomach fluttered. “But what?” “But what if my venom did something to the baby?” Lauren held her breath, smoothing her palms against her belly. “Could biting me have hurt him?” Evan squeezed the stone hard until his already pale knuckles whitened even more. “What if the vampires are what solidifies the prophecy?” Her mind whirled with confusion. “Evan?” She shook her head. “I‟m not following.” “You were sired by an incubus, an entity with vampire traits. Your birth killed your mother just as if she had given birth to a vampire, but you weren‟t a vampire, you were 267

Midnight Beckoning human. What if the child growing inside of you is damphyr and vampire? Is that how he is supposed to join our nations? By being all three species, equally?” “That‟s crazy. Ford fathered this child.” “Yes, and I bit you.” “So?” “So, I can‟t turn you into a vampire, you‟re already half, technically. The baby, though, is something else. Something stronger and if my venom reached him, he could be born a new species, one we never imagined possible.” Bewildered, Lauren inched toward the stools by the counter and sat down. “Ford told me the child born of our union would be a new creation, a hybrid.” “We‟ve all assumed it was because there had never been a child born to a damphyr.” Evan leaned over her. “Look at me.” She struggled with herself, not to. The last thing she wanted was to look him in the eye. Gentle fingers nudged her chin upward leaving her no choice. “Please don‟t press this issue between us, Evan.” The light in his silvery eyes danced back and forth with an astonishing gleam. “We were together there for a specific purpose, Lauren. Drago may have trapped us to try and destroy us, but what happened between us happened for a reason and I can‟t pretend otherwise.” “I can‟t live with that kind of guilt hanging over my head, Evan. I‟m not the type to be unfaithful and I love Ford.” “I don‟t think what we did was deceitful. It was an act of survival.” “Making love to you is a betrayal.” She lowered her gaze, full of shame. “Lauren, we were together in an alternate reality, a dream, not in the flesh. We can‟t un-dream it, but we don‟t have to let it destroy our purpose either, which is to unite 268

Robin Badillo our people.” He cupped her face in his hands and gooseflesh riddled her skin. “I love him. I have to tell him the truth.” “About the dream?” He dropped his hands away from her face as if in defeat. “He‟ll lose his fucking mind. I know I would.” A truer statement had never been made. Ford would kill Evan no matter if what happened was a dream or not. His feelings for the vampire were already volatile. Pushing him over the edge wouldn‟t help. “I can put it off for a while, but the instant this is over, I must tell him everything.” “I can‟t stop you?” Lauren struggled not to take pleasure in the pleading way he looked at her. She had never felt as powerful as she did holding his fate in her hands. A power she wouldn‟t take lightly no matter how amusing it may have been. “What do you think?” Evan narrowed his eyes and eased toward her. “You know how I feel about you and that I would die for you. How I die is up to you.” Lauren moved away and headed toward the dining room door. As she reached it, she stopped and glanced back over her shoulder. “You‟re going to have to trust me. I know what I‟m doing.” **** “Patrolling the parameters would be a hell of a lot easier if I thought for one second we could handle what Drago has planned.” Ford glanced over at Theo, surprised by the negative attitude of his old friend. “Seriously? You‟re picking now to turn pessimistic?” 269

Midnight Beckoning A deep chuckle shook Theo‟s shoulders. “Not being pessimistic, mate, just bitchin‟ out loud.” “Well, bitch over there.” Ford directed his attention fifty yards away to where Crispin and Addie leaned against a large bolder, watching the evening sunset. “I‟m sure Crispin‟s high enough on love not to be affected by any negativity you could throw at him.” Theo‟s brow pinched taut. “Bloody hell, you‟re jealous?” Ford‟s stomach muscles tightened. “No.” He tugged at a clump of tall grass, ripping it from the ground by the roots. “It‟s just that things have changed. I‟m about to be a father and negativity is the last thing I need to hear.” A loud sigh echoed. “Sorry, mate. This will all work out, I‟m sure of it.” Theo slapped Ford on the shoulder. “Why don‟t you go inside and check on Lauren. We have this under control here.” “Good idea. I have a feeling we may be down a vampire before night falls.” “You think he‟s after the bloody throne?” “I don‟t think he gives a shit about the throne. Lauren, on the other hand, is a different story. The throne just happens to come with her.” “So do you, mate. So do you.” Ford nodded, wishing he could be as certain. “Yeah, well, we‟ll find out soon enough. I think I‟ll check on Navina, too. She‟s been too quiet since she revealed what she is.” He shook his head. “Hell, I haven‟t even had time to tell Lauren about that yet.” “Still trying to get that one squared away on my head, too.” “See you in a bit.” Ford nodded to Crispin and Addie as he passed by. Addie bit her bottom lip and smiled. Crispin nodded back. 270

Robin Badillo The walk back into the main house gave Ford time to settle his nerves. Somehow he had to find a way to deal with the Evan thing that gnawed in his gut. He trusted Evan‟s alliance to the cause, but trying to come to a point where he trusted he wasn‟t after Lauren, that was proving a seriously difficult task. Entering the foyer to the main house, Ford was met with several vampires loaded down with weapons. They abruptly stopped, regarding Ford as their superior. He waved them on, impressed by the respectful gesture. Maybe their species could live together after all. Change was on the horizon, so close he could taste it. “There you are,” Lauren chimed, emerging from the dining room. Ford drew her to his side and placed his hand on her stomach. “Eating again?” “Keeping my strength up for the battle ahead.” “Maybe I should cook you one of my famous steaks.” Lauren giggled, crinkling her nose. “I think I would prefer a greasy hamburger and fries.” Ford leaned down and kissed her. “That will be the first item of business after Drago is gone.” “I‟ll hold you to that.” She hugged him tight. Looking over her shoulder, Ford bristled as Evan exited the dining room behind them and sauntered across to the study. “Was he bothering you?” He whispered in her ear, his glare locked on Evan‟s silvery eyes. The smirk on the vampire‟s face, as he passed by, stoked the fire already smoldering within Ford. Lauren pulled away and took a deep breath. “No, Ford.” She looked down at the ground between them. “He hasn‟t done anything to bother me.” Her agitated tone implied the complete opposite of her words. “Are you sure? Because I can speak to him if you 271

Midnight Beckoning need me to.” He started toward the study. Clutching his arm, Lauren jerked him back. “I‟d rather you steal a few moments alone in our room with me.” Her green eyes shimmered like the pristine coastal waters of Fiji on a midsummer‟s day. How could he refuse anything she asked of him? “After you,” he showed her the way. Ford‟s gaze drifted over every curve of her body as she glided up the stairs in front of him. Her deep crimson locks fell across alabaster shoulders as though perfectly coiled ribbons of silk. Her luscious damphyr scent cascaded over him as refreshing as the morning dew, saturating his nostrils with the decadence of her intoxicating pheromones. Pregnancy became her. Now that they were both damphyr, their sexual escapades would become more frequent and their desire for each other would only be matched by their need for blood. It was who they were. “You may want to walk a bit faster,” he whispered, unsure of his ability to keep his hands off her a second longer. Lauren stopped, wide eyed. “What‟s the matter?” Ford shook his head and nudged her up the stairs. Taking her by the hand he hurried down the hall to the bedroom, dragging Lauren behind. Her delighted giggles filled the air around them. Before the door closed behind them, Ford was upon her. Unbuttoning her blouse with one hand, the other cupped the back of her neck securing her in his embrace as he engulfed her with a deep, succulent kiss. Lauren moaned, running her knee up the inside of his thigh and pressing against his groin. His body reacted to the prompting gesture easily and he hardened to an almost painful degree. Urging her backward, Ford assaulted her neck and 272

Robin Badillo shoulder with kisses and nips of his front teeth, fighting his desire to bite her. Her blood was precious and the mere thought of it on his tongue sent him into a near feeding frenzy. Stumbling backward, they stopped as Lauren‟s back met the wall. He paused long enough to look down at her breathtaking beauty. Already naked, the trimmed whisper of auburn hair between her legs begged for his touch and Ford gladly obliged. Slipping two fingers inside the dampened channel, his mouth watered. Her scent burned the back of his throat and he could no longer contain the bulge in his pants. He had to have her. Ford hastily unfastened his belt and jeans and the instant they lowered past his knees, Lauren jumped up, wrapped her legs around his waist, locking her ankles against his lower back. “I need you inside me,” she panted, sucking on his bottom lip with a fevered growl. She wouldn‟t have to say it twice. He entered her with a powerful grunt, not even giving her time to catch her breath. Her gasp excited him even more and his body reacted with a powerful swell, filling her from wall to wall, touching her innermost depths. A whimper escaped her throat. “Harder,” she begged. Ford slammed into her, his pelvic bones jamming against her inner thigh to the point he feared he may split her in two. His own need intensified, throbbing inside her as she clenched tight around him, taking his breath away. Deep seated groans vibrated in his chest and he rocked his hips upward, digging deeper with each violent thrust. Sharpened nails dug into his shoulder and Lauren‟s eyes lightened, adopting her damphyr form. She leaned her head back and growled. Ford, unable to ignore the pulsing vein 273

Midnight Beckoning on the side of her neck, succumbed to his need. Fangs jutted down from his upper teeth and in a heated rush, he bit. Lauren shrieked and clamped down around his waist. “Yes!” Hot, luscious nectar filled his mouth and he swallowed eagerly. Each gulp energized him more. His rhythmic canter matched the pace in which he accepted her essence, one glorious plunge at a time. Her cream filled walls clenched around him as he exploded within her. Their duel orgasms were always a cataclysmic event and this time, especially, came with a deeper awareness of each other‟s needs. Her body hungered for him and he could feel it in his every nerve, even as she lowered her legs, clinging to his shoulders, all energy spent. She‟d given him all she had to offer and he‟d lapped it up as though it were the last drop of blood on earth. Now, he would return the favor. “Feed from me.” Ford scooped her up and carried her to the bed. Laying her down, gently, he cradled her in his arms. Her fangs delicately pierced his neck and she drew in small, dainty sips of his blood. Her fingers kneaded his flesh, and Lauren lapped around the bite, sinking her teeth in several times as though drinking him dry, one nibble at a time. Each new puncture of her fangs sent shivers down his spine and with very little effort or warning, Ford came once more, pressed against her side. That was unbelievable. Lauren leaned back and smiled. Ford chuckled. What can I say? You bring out the best in me. It had been too long since they‟d shared each other‟s thoughts. Ford hoped it would last. Their intimacy level grew deeper each day and with the fight on the horizon, he counted on their unified presence to lead them to victory. “I need to tell you something,” he whispered as he swept disheveled hair away from her face. 274

Robin Badillo Lauren rose. “Is something wrong?” “That depends on how you look at it really.” He sat up, scooted to the edge of the bed and reached for his jeans on the floor. Okay, now you’re scaring me. “Oh, baby, I‟m sorry.” He smiled. “I didn‟t mean to worry you.” “My heart can only take so much.” Ford jerked up his pants and buckled his belt. “It‟s Navina.” Lauren followed suit and gathered her clothing, dressing as she came back across the room to him. “What about her?” “I‟ll take you to her. This is something you have to see to believe.” Lauren cocked her head to the side as a curious pinch creased between her brows. “Are you sure everything is okay?” Ford hugged her and kissed her forehead. “I‟m sure.” Taking Lauren by the hand he led her down the hall to Navina‟s room and knocked on the door. “Navina?” No answer. Ford knocked a little harder. “Navina, I‟ve brought Lauren to see you.” Nothing. Pushing the door open, they eased inside. His nervous stomach twisted with knots. Could she be in yet another state of transition or whatever it was angels did? “Angels?” Lauren asked, obviously reading his thoughts. “What are you talking about?” Looking around the empty room, Ford sighed. “I was going to let her explain, but she must be downstairs somewhere.” He squeezed her hand. “While you were trapped in the tunnel, we discovered that Navina isn‟t a witch at all. She‟s an angel. I can‟t possibly explain why or 275

Midnight Beckoning how that‟s even possible, but I saw it with my own eyes and so did everyone else.” Lauren‟s brows jutted upward as an expression of noted surprise spread across her face. “Wow, that‟s unbelievable.” “You have no idea. For three hundred years, I‟d never doubted her or her immortality, believing she was just as she claimed. Now we know she was sent to ensure the prophesy was fulfilled.” “So she lied?” “She did what she had to do to protect me. She apparently couldn‟t do that if Drago knew what she truly was.” “But she can now?” Ford nodded. “As long as he doesn‟t discover the truth before the time is right, she‟ll be able to send him back to hell.” Lauren sank into his chest, laying her head against him. Ford savored the feel of her in his arms. Protecting her was second nature. “This will be over soon, I promise.” Lauren leaned back and looked up at him. “I feel like I‟ve known you for a thousand years.” Her lips warmed his when he kissed her. Her tongue, still sweet from his essence, tangled with his and a twinge of excitement snuck up his spine, invigorating him with purpose. “If only you knew how much—” “Ford!” Crispin‟s voice rang out from the hall. Ford instinctively tucked Lauren behind him as they headed for the door. “In here.” They met Crispin outside the door. Deep lines jetted across his forehead and his eyes held an intense glare that sent gooseflesh skittering down Ford‟s skin. “Hell demons have surrounded the mountain. The time has come.” Every muscle in Ford‟s body exploded with an energizing 276

Robin Badillo burst of sheer energy. The moment they‟d prepared for had finally arrived. His attention turned to Lauren. Taking in her beauty with a memorizing gaze, he mentally noted every millimeter of her face and clenched his fists. “Ready the troops. This ends tonight.”

277

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Sixteen

D

ashing down the stairs, Lauren stayed hot on his heels, clinging to his arm with an unmerciful hold. “Are you sure they‟re ready?” The uncertainty in her tone gave Ford pause. Stopping outside the library door Ford cupped her face in his hands. A resolute sear of importance engulfed him. He had to make her see. “I need you to be the Queen of two nations right now, Lauren. They‟ve all gathered here, ready to lay down their lives for you and the future of our united people. You‟re not who you used to be, you are a living legend.” A tear pooled in the corner of her eye and he bristled for just a second, fearing her resolve had wavered. Lauren then drew in a deep breath, squared her shoulders and pushed past him, leading the way onto the library. His heart pounded in his chest as the room erupted with dozens of vampires and damphyrs once again kneeling at the feet of his bride. Lauren took Theo by the hand, gesturing to the baby grand piano. He guided her past the crowd and assisted her up onto it. Ford stood beneath her, staring up at what he could only describe as a complete transformation. Had she evolved yet again? 278

Robin Badillo Lauren‟s gaze found him in the crowd and she smiled. I know what I mean to them. You can trust me. Filled with pride, he nodded a silent response and waited with baited breath for her to speak. She had a special knack for amazing him and now was no different. “The day you have all anticipated is upon us. While I can‟t say that I fully understand what the years, decades and centuries, for some of you, have been like, I dare not patronize you now.” Her voice echoed throughout the cavernous home, sending chills down Ford‟s spine. “I can only speak of what I know and that is…” her gaze wandered over the crowd. “Two great nations have been handed an opportunity, thousands of years in the making, to rid our world of a pestilence hell itself didn‟t even want.” Ford scanned the throng of followers. All eyes were fixed upon her and each face held the sincerity of fortitude he felt as well, burrowed deep within his own soul. “As you face the enemy on the battlefield, if you find yourself overcome with doubt or even despair, I ask only that you remember your prince, who is within your midst as we speak and know that without you, he will never draw his first breath.” A low murmur ricocheted across the room and the energy rose to a near tangible level. “As your queen, I thank you for the sacrifices that will be made, and as one of you, I pray for victory.” Cheers exploded from the multitude. Lauren looked down at Theo and nodded for him to help her to the ground. Ford made his way toward her, reaching her side just as Evan hastily approached from somewhere within the crowd. “My lady,” Evan said kneeling, her hand firmly clasped in his. Ford halted as the hair on the back of his neck pricked his 279

Midnight Beckoning collar and a growl resonated deep within his throat. Son-of-abitch! A heavy hand grasped his shoulder and he looked over to find Crispin at his side. “Not tonight, my friend,” Crispin warned. Evan rose, still holding Lauren‟s hand and it took everything within Ford not to kill the vampire right there, prophecy be damned. “The vampire army is prepared, just as you asked,” Evan told her. Ford waited and watched. Lauren tilted her head to the side and her soft sigh bounced around in Ford‟s mind as though she‟d screamed at the top of her lungs. Her heartbeat hastened and the pheromones that had intoxicated him a short time ago, once again flooded his senses. Was her body now emitting them because of Evan? I’ll kill him! Lauren shot a startled glance in his direction and immediately withdrew her hand from Evan‟s. It’s not how it looks. The beseeching pinch of her brow matched the boom of her now pounding heart. Ford heard it clearly, as though they were the only two beings in the room. As she rushed to him, Ford grabbed her by the elbow, dragging her into the foyer. “What the fuck was that all about?” he growled, finding it difficult to maintain composure. “Ford, there‟s no time for this,” Crispin hissed, leaning into him from the other side. Ford heard him, but his unwavering attention was set on Lauren‟s misting eyes. “Ford, please. It‟s not what you think. He saved my life and…” she swallowed hard and glared over his shoulder at something behind them. 280

Robin Badillo Glancing back, Ford found Evan standing in the doorway, his fists clenched tight at his side and his stance definitely confrontational. Releasing Lauren‟s arm, Ford charged toward him. “Ford,” Lauren called out. Her voice resonated, not much more than a whisper in his mind, as rage pushed him toward the edge of insanity. “You sorry mother fu—” “Ford!” Lauren bellowed. Theo and Crispin grabbed Ford‟s arms, holding him back. Evan‟s mouth turned up into a cocky smile. “So much for an alliance,” he hissed, fangs bared. “I should have killed you years ago,” Ford shouted, catching the attention of the entire congregation. “This isn‟t the time or place, mate,” Theo growled. To whom he spoke, Ford had no clue. It didn‟t matter. “If you wanted a piece of me, you should have just asked,” Evan snarled back. Ford pressed on, struggling to break the restraint of his best friends. “How dare you use Lauren to go after the throne?” Evan‟s throaty laugh flooded the room. “The throne? Fuck the throne. If I were going after anything it would be the woman on it, but never the throne itself.” “I knew you wanted her from the first time you sauntered in here tugging on your father‟s coattail. Just like I knew you wouldn‟t be a team player.” “Ford, stop this please?” Lauren begged, her voice cracking as though on the brink of despair. The silvery glower of Evan‟s eyes prevented Ford from backing away, no matter how desperate Lauren sounded. “If you want to settle this now, let‟s go,” Evan threatened. “Evan, shut the fuck up,” Lauren shouted over the growls and snarls bombarding the crowd. 281

Midnight Beckoning Ford jolted. She‟d never spoken so harshly or used such abrasive language. It wasn‟t like her. Evan relented, his fangs receding in a flash. His gaze dropped to the floor and he bowed his head to Lauren. Ford, however, took Evan‟s retreat as an opportunity and lunged forward, fighting against the strong hold of his friends. Lauren walked around Ford and stood between them. “You, too!” Lauren pointed a chastising finger in Ford‟s direction, warning him of her seriousness. The riled mob backed away and Theo and Crispin loosened their hold on Ford‟s arms. Planting a fist on each of her hips, her expression shifted into an unhappy scowl. “Why don‟t I just summon Drago and end all of this bullshit once and for all?” Ford‟s stomach sloshed, brimming with unease, at the thought of Drago coming anywhere near her. “I‟ll never let him hurt you.” “No, you wouldn‟t. You do enough of that yourself.” “My lady,” Evan stepped forward. Ford jutted out his chest and hissed a warning. “I never intended for this to happen.” Evan eased back, his tone barely above a whisper. “Both of you are going to have to come to terms with this.” Lauren turned to Ford. “I wasn‟t going to tell you this until the war had ended, but if I don‟t explain now, the two of you will see to it we all die because of your own selfish desires.” “He’s out of line, Lauren. His intentions toward you are not pure.” Lauren shook her head and drew in a deep breath. “His intentions toward me are not only pure, but he has just as much at stake here as you do.” “Lauren, you don‟t have to defend me,” Evan grumbled. 282

Robin Badillo Ford balled his fists. Evan was right. She didn‟t have to defend him, but here she was, right in front of everyone, doing just that. “Ford, our child is sacred. If the prophesy is to be taken literally, he will have the mark of the vampire lord because…” she glanced over at Evan, whose brow strained taut. Evan looked away from her, as though ashamed to meet her gaze. “There is no easy way to explain this.” She stepped back, addressing the congregation and Ford at the same time. Squaring her shoulder yet again, tears spilled down her cheek. “The prince will not be damphyr,” she announced. The air in Ford‟s lungs surged from his body as though he‟d received a heavy blow at the same moment gasps erupted about the room. “What the fuck are you talking about?” Ford‟s mind whirled. Lauren lifted her hand to stop his intended advance. “He will be the first of his kind. A hybrid. Created from your seed, my King, but anointed by the power of the Vampire Lord. He will be like none other, equally derived from both species. So, you see, our two nations are indeed forever joined.” Ford staggered back. “I don‟t understand.” Had his world slipped off its axis in the span of an hour? How could he ever right it again? “Crispin,” Lauren called out. “Please take the troops to the arsenal and prepare for battle. I need a moment alone with our king.” Crispin bowed his head. “Yes, my lady,” he replied without hesitation. Ford watched as his best friend did her bidding, no questions asked. 283

Midnight Beckoning Lauren inched toward Ford. The shuffling of feet echoed as the room emptied. Lauren looked over to Evan. “That goes for you, too.” Her tone exuded that of a leader, adamant and not taking no for an answer. Evan spun on his heel, stomping off through the main doors out of the house. Her attention returned to Ford, her brow softened. “You and your ego,” she chimed, shaking her head. Ford‟s nerve endings tingled. “Seriously? You‟re chastising me?” “No, just making an informed observation.” Lauren extended her hand, placing it against his cheek. “You‟re the most amazing man I‟ve ever known, and the most maddening, as well.” “Forgive me, Lauren, but I‟m in no mood for sentimental assessments. I have a war to deal with. One I‟m not even sure why I‟m fighting anymore.” Taking his hand in hers, she pressed it to her stomach. “You‟re fighting for our child.” “My child?” He hissed. “Are you certain of that?” Lauren gave a quivering smile then wiped away a tear. “He had to bite me, Ford. We were both succumbing to hunger and blood lust. The quickest way to feed was through a bite rather than a cut. His venom is what sealed the bond between us. This child is not and never could be Evans.” Her voice sounded so sure, so convincing. Ford‟s heart sank as Navina‟s words ricocheted across his mind. “Navina said I wasn‟t the key. She told me this, and yet, I still chose to turn a blind eye to it.” His mind reeled. How could he have been so stupid? How could he have doubted Lauren after all they had been through? “This isn‟t your fault, Ford. I should have told you from the beginning what happened in the tunnel. I also should 284

Robin Badillo have told you about the dream Evan and I shared.” “Dream? You beckoned him?” Anger flared again. “No. When he bit me, somehow we both ended up in the same place, on the bank of a river.” Ford‟s knees weakened and his mouth dried. “Did he make love to you there?” She shook her head. “I honestly don‟t know. We kissed, and said goodbye, but whatever happened before the brief conversation wasn‟t part of the dream.” Clenching his teeth, Ford prepared for the answer to his next question. “Do you love him?” “No.” His heart pounded in his chest. “Then, why the thoughts? Why the longing looks?” “Perhaps guilt from the dream. I don‟t understand it myself. I have a connection with him. I can‟t explain it. I‟ve known it since before I met him. In fact, when you first brought me here, while I was unconscious, I found myself in a solid white room where voice told me—” “Tell Evan the stone will be his,” Ford whispered, recalling what she‟d told him. Her eyes widened. “Yes.” “You asked me to tell him that when you woke briefly. It was before you ever knew they were even coming. We assumed it was delirium.” Exhaling hard, Ford extended his hand. “Please tell me I haven‟t lost you.” Tears flowed steady from Lauren‟s beautiful green eyes. “Lost me? Ford Lennox, I was already lost. You‟re who found me and I will never leave you.” He rubbed her belly and knelt before her. Pressing his lips to her stomach he kissed her then looked up. “I swear to you, I‟ll do whatever it takes to protect you both.” Lauren splayed her fingers through his hair. “Come home to me.” 285

Midnight Beckoning He rose before her. “I will send Moira or Addie to guard you.” Kissing the back of her hand he smiled. “I love you.” “And, I love you.” “Please eat. Drinking plenty of blood will keep your strength up and maybe even help pass the time. This could be a long night.” “I‟m good. Just be careful.” “No matter what happens, don‟t leave the cave.” Lauren nodded. “I understand.” Resting her fingertips across her lips, obvious fear grew by the second in her eyes. “Ford?” He stopped, brows raised. “Yes?” “Are you sure you understand. It‟s you. It will always be you.” “I know, Lauren and I understand.” Backing away, Ford kept his eyes fixed on his bride until he reached the main entrance to the house and was forced to leave her presence. The second the door closed, he flew to the lower level and joined Theo, Crispin and the others. “Everything okay, mate?” Theo asked as Ford approached. “It will be,” he replied pushing past him. He had Evan deadlocked in his line of sight. “Ford,” Addie chimed. He paused and glanced over at her. “Addie, I‟d like either you or Moira to stay with Lauren to make sure she‟s safe and stays put.” “We will, Ford, but please don‟t start up with him again. It‟s not worth it.” “Don‟t worry. I‟m good.” “You sure?” Crispin jumped in, taking hold of Ford‟s arm. “Positive.” Crispin nodded, releasing his arm. “Good. We have too much shit going on to be dealing with the two of you going 286

Robin Badillo at it.” “Not a problem.” Ford continued toward Evan. Evan looked up from the sights of the weapon he inspected. One of his three brothers stepped in front of him with his arms firmly folded across his chest. “Can I have a word with you?” Ford asked in as smooth a voice as he could muster. “It‟s okay, Benjamin,” Evan told the taller vampire. Benjamin‟s heated glare was taken as the warning in which it was meant. “It‟s cool,” he reassured the protective vampire. Evan motioned for Ford to step away from the group of mixed vampires and damphyrs, checking weapons and loading ammunition throughout the oversized garage. “Look,” Ford said under his breath as they reached an empty corner. “I respected your father and I don‟t want to be at odds with you, now. We need each other whether we like it or not.” “Agreed,” Evan replied. His gaze narrowed and he jutted out his chin as though he anticipated a „but’, which was exactly what Ford intended to give him. “But I want to be clear. Lauren is not up for grabs and neither is my son.” Evan shook his head. “I‟m not about to underestimate your intelligence or your intuition. I love her and I won‟t deny it, but I respect her wishes, too. She‟s made herself quite clear who she wants, so all I can do is live up to her expectations and fight like hell to send her bastard of a father back to hell.” “Well then, we may not be on the same page, but at least we‟re reading the same fucking book.” Ford extended his hand, as the burn in his gut singed deep. It was a good thing damphyr couldn‟t get ulcers or he‟d be in a world of pain right about now. 287

Midnight Beckoning Ford didn‟t wait for further response. He turned and headed back toward his family. “How many do we think are out there?” Evan walked along beside him. “More than I‟m comfortable with, but less than there could be, I guess.” “The sulfur loads are ready, as well as the mines we‟ve set out over the last couple of days,” Crispin added. “I don‟t know what I would do without all of you having my back.” Theo slipped up behind him and patted him hard on the shoulder. “That‟s what family is for, mate. Now, let‟s blow some shit up.” The roaring cheers of their small army rumbled throughout the lower level of the cave. Ford took a mental note of the faces surrounding him. “To victory,” he shouted as though he was William Wallace himself on the set of Braveheart. Pushing through the crowd, Ford took up position to ensure his place on point, front and center, when they passed through the cavern doors and confronted the enemy. Heavy footsteps shook the walls and stoked the fire burning within his soul for battle. The tunnel leading out of the parking garage felt as though it had doubled in length as they made their way toward the entrance. Ford looked to his left. Crispin gripped a fully automatic assault rifle, white knuckling it with a sense of determination stronger than Ford had ever seen. In a way, this may have been retribution for Crispin, perhaps even more so for him than the rest of the group. Crispin, having known his mother, witnessed her second incubus attack and eventual death. The others, including Ford, had the great fortune to have been spared that type of memory. Although Drago was not the one responsible, he would damn sure suffice as an acceptable replacement. If 288

Robin Badillo Ford knew anything about his best friend, he knew that. Looking to his right was Theo, the vagabond they‟d found nearly a century ago, naked and beaten in an alley near the New York City harbor. Theo clutched the fifty caliber rifle he‟d claimed as his own personal toy. His dear friend may have been a magnet for trouble, but when it came to loyalty, he was as dependable as they came. Never faltering. Losing either of these men wasn‟t an option, which only reminded Ford of the woman on the other side of Crispin. Adriana. Ford couldn‟t remember a time when the raven-haired beauty hadn‟t been a part of his life, and other than Navina, had been his one steady companion for more years than he had time to count. He thought of the sacrifice she‟d made, letting go so graciously when Ford left to bring Lauren home. Their fairytale, happily ever after, was never meant to be, but she‟d filled the void and had loved him well, regardless. He hadn‟t stopped caring for her now that Lauren was in her rightful place by his side, but the sentiment had certainly changed. Crispin had that privilege now and surviving this war, just to see that, was as great a motivation as any. They both deserved happiness and Ford sincerely hoped they‟d get it. The miscellaneous faces of vampires and damphyrs filing in behind him weren‟t any more expendable than his closest friends and Ford found himself humbled to even be in their presence. Tonight, honor would be realized and if this was the night that had been prophesied, victory would truly be theirs and Drago would be returned to the pits of hell where he belonged. Stepping out into the night air of the Mountain‟s base, Ford drew in a deep breath then held it as his gaze drifted 289

Midnight Beckoning up on the night sky. No less than a thousand giant, bat-like hell demons circled overhead. The massive swarm covered the light of the fully waxed moon, giving the already eerie vibe an even more ominous air. “Holy shit,” Theo hissed. “Damn,” Ford agreed. The three friends passed shocked glances back and forth. Crispin took Addie by the arm. “Go back inside with Lauren and Moira.” “Like hell, I will.” “Do what he said,” Ford ordered. “Ford, I can handle this.” Her jaw flexed rigid despite her pleading tone. “I know you can. I need you to protect Lauren and the baby.” Casting a seething glare in Ford‟s direction, she tilted her head to the side. “Don‟t think I don‟t know what you‟re doing.” “Go now,” Crispin growled. When her eyes met Crispin‟s, the private conversation between them may have been silent, but Ford didn‟t have to imagine how much was shared in that one intense look. He‟d said as much with the last look he‟d given Lauren, meaning every word he was unable to actually say aloud and then some. Addie stomped back into the compound. Crispin glanced back at Ford. “I just can‟t risk…” His words caught in his throat and he swallowed hard. Ford nodded. “I know. Sending her back was the best thing.” “How are we going to handle this, mate,” Theo interjected, gesturing upward to the imp filled sky. Ford scanned the mountainside. “Theo, take a group east 290

Robin Badillo and get into position. Crispin, you and another group find some cover over behind those trees.” He pointed toward the west. “Where do you want us?” Evan piped up. “Divide up and spread out.” Ford watched as their small army dispersed. The sky darkened as hell demons clustered, flying in circular patterns like buzzards zeroing in on the potential feast below. “What about you?” Evan asked, remaining by his side. “Don‟t worry about me.” He set his attention on the small open field directly in front of them. “I‟ll draw them out into the open and the rest of you pick off as many as possible when they come at me.” Ford started toward the opening. Glancing back, he noticed Evan right behind him. “Where do you think you‟re going?” “What? Did you think I was going to let you play the hero all by yourself?” “Suit yourself. Just make sure you don‟t get confused out there and forget who the enemy really is.” “Funny,” Evan replied, widening his already hurried gait. “I was just thinking the same about you.”

291

Midnight Beckoning

Chapter Seventeen

L

auren sat in the library watching Addie pace back and forth in front of the double doors leading into the foyer. Faint sounds of gunfire and explosions from the mountain‟s surface filtered into the cavern home. The battle had begun, and soon, their fates would be decided. A nauseous swill sloshed in Lauren‟s gut and Addie‟s marching back and forth only added to the dizzying swirl in her head. The pacing had to stop, before Lauren lost her mind and her lunch. A distraction was in order. “Addie, you must understand how important you are to them.” Addie halted, casting an icy glare. “I do know, but that doesn‟t mean I can‟t fight. This is the freakin‟ twenty-first century for crying out loud.” If anyone understood Addie‟s frustration, it was Lauren. She may not have awaited this day for hundreds of years, but now that it was here and she was a part of it, she wanted to fight just as much as the rest of their kind. Their kind? Although Lauren had literally embraced that reality overnight, it still sounded strange rolling around in her mind. “I don‟t like it any more than you do. If I thought for one second your presence would be beneficial, I‟d overrule them and send you back. But you‟d only be a distraction that 292

Robin Badillo could get them both killed.” Addie tilted her head to the side. “You really have this queen thing down, don‟t you?” Lauren bristled. How was she supposed to take the comment? “I‟ve had no other choice.” Smiling, her expression softened and Addie eased closer to sit beside Lauren on the loveseat. “It‟s what you were born to do, Lauren. No doubt about it.” Lauren exhaled, relieved. The last thing she needed was animosity from someone so close to Ford. “Thank you for the vote of confidence, especially considering the circumstances.” Addie nodded. “Considering the circumstances?” Her grin widened. “Would those be the circumstances of no longer wanting to smother you in your sleep?” Lauren‟s heart plummeted. “I beg your pardon?” Did Addie really want her dead? “Relax. It was a joke.” She patted Lauren‟s hand. “If we come out on the other side of this thing unscathed, I‟d like to think we‟re on the road to being good friends.” They both laughed, although Lauren still felt a need for caution. “May I get you anything, my lady?” Moira appeared in the entryway to the library. “Moira, you‟ve done more than enough. You may as well sit back and wait it out with us.” Lauren gestured to one of the empty chairs. “I appreciate the offer, my lady, but Navina has instructed me to keep your blood intake steady so your energy level with continue to remain strong.” Lauren glanced over at Addie, whose brow arched high with a notable degree of interest. “You‟ve spoken to Navina recently?” “Yes, just a few moments ago in the kitchen.” 293

Midnight Beckoning “Ford and I looked for her before the attack. He mentioned what happened,” Lauren explained. “It was the most incredible thing I‟ve ever witnessed, that‟s for sure.” Lauren rose and drew in a deep breath. “I think I should speak with her now just in case…” A profound shiver skipped down her back as the thought of losing the war entered her mind. “Well just in case things get a little crazy soon.” “I‟ll only be a shout away if you need me.” Addie reached for her glass of blood-wine and lounged back onto the sofa. Lauren headed toward the beautiful vampire still standing in the doorway. “Seriously, Moira, you should take a break. I‟m fine, Addie‟s fine. We‟re all fine.” Now, if she could just convince herself. “Certainly, my lady.” The vampire offered a subtle curtsey. Lauren reached for her hand. “Please call me Lauren.” Moira shot a quick glance toward Addie as though she needed confirmation to honor the request. “She means it,” Addie reassured her. “You might want to hold off on the bowing, too. It makes the rest of us look bad.” Addie downed her drink. Moira squeezed Lauren‟s hand. “As you wish, my— Lauren.” “Thank you, Moira.” Her eyes widened and a smile broke across her face. “You‟re quite welcome.” Lauren left the two women in the library and ventured into the kitchen. “Navina?” Navina was nowhere to be seen. “No one‟s ever where they‟re supposed to be.” “Truer words have never been spoken,” Navina‟s sweet voice sounded from behind her. 294

Robin Badillo Whirling around, Lauren gasped and stepped back, surprised by her sudden appearance. “Navina?” Her radiant appearance was breathtaking. Silky ringlets, resembling spun gold, draped across petite, alabaster shoulders. Her translucent skin exuded a sense of rejuvenated youthfulness, fresh and anew. Lauren‟s first instinct was to reach out and touch her just to make sure she was real. “I—I don‟t understand.” Navina tilted her head to the side. A slight crease of her lips gave birth to a warm, reassuring smile making Lauren feel a sense of wholeness and peace like nothing she‟d ever experienced. “You are real, aren‟t you?” “Yes, Lauren. I am real.” She drifted toward her as though floating on air. Lauren stiffened, not sure if she should be shocked or scared. Navina‟s illuminating presence was the most incredible site she‟d ever seen and the calming effects were addictive. If she never felt another emotion again, Lauren would still be fulfilled. “How can you be an angel?” “I was an angel from the moment of becoming. My time here on earth, was merely a period of atonement.” Navina‟s words rattled around in Lauren‟s head. Although clear and precise, they held an air of obscurity that Lauren couldn‟t quite wrap her mind around. “Atonement?” “There is little time to explain, Lauren. We each have a destiny and yours is fast approaching.” Navina drifted closer and waved her hand over the bloodstone dangling around Lauren‟s neck. “You must see to it that Evan has this stone. It will provide protection he desperately needs.” Lauren‟s stomach muscles tightened. “They‟re above ground, already at war with the hell demons.” “Then it is up to you to make sure he gets this.” Stepping back, Lauren‟s first thoughts were instinctual. 295

Midnight Beckoning She touched her stomach, as an even greater sense of protection overcame her. “If it were just me, I would risk everything, but I can‟t choose Evan‟s safety over that of my unborn child.” Navina‟s smile faded. “Without this stone, Evan‟s fate will be sealed as well as that of your child. Ford won‟t stand a chance without Evan‟s combative skills.” She turned away from Lauren. “All will perish.” An acidic burn singed the back of Lauren‟s throat. Looking down, she clutched the stone. How could such a small gem protect a vampire? “Are you sure?” Air rushed from Lauren‟s lungs when she looked up to discover Navina was gone. “Navina?” Panic overwhelmed her. Lauren‟s hands trembled. What could she do? Rushing back to the library, her heart pounded so hard she thought it would bust right out of her chest. “Addie?” In an instant, Addie appeared before her. “What is it? What happened?” Her worried tone cut through the fear already strangling Lauren. Lauren gulped away the burn. “Navina said that I must get this stone to Evan or it will create a ripple effect that will end us all?” Addie‟s brow pinched taut. “Navina said that?” She craned her neck to see around Lauren. “Where is she?” Shaking her head, still in disbelief, Lauren grabbed Addie‟s arm. “She disappeared.” “What do you mean she disappeared?” “I mean she was there one second and gone the next. She only said that Evan must have this stone—now.” Addie stretched out her hand. “Okay, give it here and I‟ll take it to him.” Lauren started to remove the necklace, but paused. “Wait,” she exclaimed. “She said I had to be the one to give 296

Robin Badillo it to him.” “That‟s ridiculous. It‟s too dangerous.” “That may be, but it‟s my responsibility. If anything happens to Evan, we all die.” Lauren spun on her heel and headed for the door. “Lauren!” Addie shouted. Surprised, Lauren stopped and looked back. Addie shook her head and clenched her jaw, tight. “If you have to be the one, then I‟m damn sure not letting you go unguarded. I‟ll take you.” “As will I,” Moira added, from the doorway to the library. Clenching her fists, Lauren eyed one, then the other, searching for signs of uncertainty. Both women stood firm in their stance. Lauren nodded. “Then let‟s go.” **** Hell demons swooped down, stretching razor sharp talons as far as they could reach, scratching at the boulders where Crispin and Ford had hunkered down. Evan, along with one of his brothers, was pinned down under a cluster of trees and Theo fought back as best as he could from a deep rocky crevasse where he‟d taken cover. Though their army remained intact, the situation had taken a turn for the worst. Outnumbered, it proved more difficult with each passing moment to gain the upper hand against the winged beasts. “We need to detonate some grenades and draw them toward the mines,” Ford grumbled, reloading his rifle. “I agree.” Crispin leaned back against the large rock. “I think I can get to the ones just before the clearing. If we move at the same time, some of the others could branch out with the rest covering our asses.” 297

Midnight Beckoning “Sounds like a great plan, but I‟ll go and you cover me.” Crispin grinned and shook his head. “No disrespect, Ford, but given the fact you‟re the king and all that, it would be best that I go instead.” “Seriously.” Ford gripped his weapon tight. “I can do this.” “I know you can, but Lauren‟s going to need you around and I‟m pretty much expendable.” A sharp pang cut through Ford‟s stomach at the thought of it. “You‟re not expendable.” “Compared to you, yeah, I am.” “Look, Crispin—” “No, Ford, you look. I watched one of those bastards murder my mother. I can‟t kill my father, but I can damn sure kill as many of those demons as possible and do what I can to help you send Drago back to hell.” Crispin‟s glare narrowed and Ford could sense the determination in his best friend‟s voice. Ford couldn‟t take this away from him, not knowing all that his friend had suffered. “Okay, but if you get killed, I‟ll never forgive you.” “Don‟t worry. If I things go bad, I‟ll let you kick my ass.” Ford chuckled. “You‟ll let me?” A wide grin spread across Crispin‟s face, apparently offering his amusement as his reply. Ford rose up to catch the attention of the others. “On three, hit them with the grenades and whoever‟s closest, draw them toward the mines. Everyone else, cover them,” he shouted above the snarls and growls of the swarming imps. Scanning the clusters of troops, Ford waited for confirmations. A staggered bob of heads nodded throughout the dispersed groups of soldiers. Seconds later, Crispin made his move. A sizable hell demon darted straight for him as Crispin 298

Robin Badillo flung a grenade into a circling flock of imps. An explosion followed, raining a downpour of blood and slime over several vampires below. Cheers ensued. Burst after burst of grenades detonated across the night sky, bringing injured, dead and dying imps down all around the blood-thirsty army. Those, who could, finished off the beasts with close range gunshot blasts of sulfur loaded ammunition. Ford‟s ears rung, from the near deafening sounds of battle. The smell of sulfur tainted the air and his nostrils were filled with the scent of decaying corpses and blood. Not exactly a fragrance to whet one‟s appetite, but definitely one to inspire a determination to charge ahead and destroy them all. Crispin dashed back and forth in a zigzag pattern, followed by no less than three more hell demons. Several other soldiers did the same, further dividing the swarm of imps overhead. For every runner leading the hell demons away, several more soldiers took aim at the creatures attacking overhead. Some made easy targets, while others adapted to the gunfire and managed to escape being wounded, making it even more dangerous for the soldiers playing the role of bait. Ford leapt from his position, galloping toward a flock of distracted beasts, hell bent on making lunch out of Theo. Unloading his clip, two of the four imps crashed to the ground. Theo lunged upward with the barrel of his fifty caliber rifle and fired a sulfur loaded bullet into the chest of a sizable hell demon. The imp exploded upon impact and Theo bellowed a gut-busting laugh, obviously amused with his improvised plan of attack. Treating the war like a game of cops and robbers suited Theo. Ford really didn‟t care how he played the game, as long 299

Midnight Beckoning as he won. Picking off another imp that swooped down from behind Theo, his friend shot Ford a surprised look. “Fuck me, that wanker came out of nowhere.” Ford gave a quick nod and charged off to assist other members of their army. An earth-shaking rumble sounded from the area where Crispin had headed. The hair in the back of Ford‟s neck stood on end. “Yeah!” Crispin shouted victoriously, relieving the dread that had instantly gripped Ford. Another group of imps circled over Evan and one of the vampires in his squad. Theo and Ford barreled straight for them, firing into the mass upon their rapid approached. The hell demons scattered, dipping down to attack other soldiers. “I can get to the mine just past the clearing and take a few out from there,” Evan called out in the dark, his face clearly visible from the light of the grenade blasts and gunfire. “Go!” Ford shouted. Reaching the spot where Evan had taken cover, he watched the vampire instantly make his way to the area where they‟d planted several mines. If Evan could draw more imps his way, the blasts could easily take out a dozen, maybe even more. Just as Evan reached the mine saturated area, a bright glowing light appeared just beyond the trees. Ford shielded his eyes as the light grew more intense and slowly moved toward the vampire. “What the fuck is that, mate?” Theo hissed from beside him. “Hell if I know,” Ford replied. He ventured out into the open as hell demons scattered about the night sky, swarming overhead in a circular pattern. The mass drifted 300

Robin Badillo toward the light, then flew even higher into the sky. “Are they retreating?” Theo asked. “I think they‟re regrouping,” Crispin replied as he appeared on Ford‟s other side. Evan turned around and gazed above his head as the massive orb of light drifted closer to him. Ford bristled as an electrifying current surged through him. Something was definitely wrong. “Evan, move!” Ford yelled. The vampire charged back toward them, but before he‟d moved even a few feet from where he‟d been, a ball of light shot from the growing orb and engulfed him. Evan fell to the ground, hands crimped, legs drawn up to his chest, bent and writhing in obvious pain. “Bloody hell,” Theo growled. “What the fuck?” Crispin‟s incredulous tone ignited the painful twinge of trepidation that had burrowed into Ford‟s gut. As Evan thrashed about in pain, the mass of light dimmed and the swirl of energy around it, lessened. The source behind the tornado like whirl began to take shape. “Ford!” Lauren‟s unexpected voice rang out from the darkness, just beyond where Evan lay. “Help him!” “Lauren, run!” Ford shouted, barreling toward her. Instantly, a bolt of electricity and fire slammed into Ford‟s chest, throwing him backward onto the ground with a crashing thud. He rolled over and tried to get to his feet. Lauren froze halfway between Ford and Evan. Slowly turning her gaze toward the hovering form of energy, her eyes widened and she trembled from head to toe. “Lauren,” Ford hissed. A radiant light encompassed her as though caressing her body. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back. Running trembling fingers along the side of her neck, she 301

Midnight Beckoning slowly moved them down toward her breasts. Cupping both fleshy mounds, she pinched her nipples beneath the fabric of her blouse. The light beyond her pulsed brighter and a low pitched hum emanated from within its core. “Yes,” she whispered. “I understand.” The burn engulfing Ford, lessened, but a stinging sensation maintained a steady electrified current throughout his body. “Lauren,” he moaned, stretching his arm out toward her. She was too far away to reach. A heavy hand grasped Ford‟s forearm. “What in the hell is that thing?” He glanced to his left to find Crispin kneeling beside him. “I don‟t know.” “More to the fucking point, what is it doing to her?” Theo appeared at Crispin‟s side. The electrical current instantly subsided and Theo and Crispin helped Ford to his feet. All eyes turned toward Lauren, seized in the middle of a glowing light. Lauren unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. Every muscle in Ford‟s body stiffened, helpless to stop what was occurring. “Yes,” she hummed to no one, as her fingers encircled her nipple through the fabric of her bra. A delighted giggle echoed throughout the night. “You like that?” Ford clenched his jaw and charged toward her. On the second step, he was blasted yet again with a fiery ball of energy, slamming him back onto the ground. “Fuck!” he bellowed, overcome with unimaginable pain. A menacing laugh sounded from the within bright whirl of energy. “Did you really think you could keep her from me, boy?” Ford gasped for air, struggling to get to his feet. “Drago,” he managed to hiss. 302

Robin Badillo The incubus stepped out from the glowing light which vaporized behind him. His flaming red hair, pulled into a taut ponytail, crimped at the nape of his neck. Donned in a white ruffled shirt, colonial style breeches and leather riding boots, that fit snugly around the calves of his legs, gave the impression he‟d just come from some eighteenth century dual at dawn. His mocking smirk exuded as much contempt as it did a sickening air of amusement. “Allow me to demonstrate just how much power I have.” Inching toward Lauren, he twirled his hand in her direction. Lauren immediately fell to her knees and bowed before him. “With just the snap of my fingers she‟d fuck every last one of you right here and now.” A deep seething growl grew within Ford‟s chest. “You bastard.” “Don‟t judge, Ford. So are you.” Drago‟s lips turned up into a cocky smile. “Right now I‟m content to watch her pleasure herself.” He scanned the crowd of vampires and damphyr gathered around him. “What do you say, boys? Any of you wishing you were in my shoes right about now?” Lauren laughed. Moving her hand between her legs she rubbed her crotch through her jeans. “Mmmm,” she moaned. “Stop it, Drago. You‟ve proven your point.” Ford eased toward him. A warning finger waged in his direction. “That‟s far enough.” Ford halted. Evan rose on the other side of Lauren. His heated glare told Ford right away he planned to make a move. Ford slowly moved his head from side to side, warning him not to take the chance. Evan, naturally, narrowed his eyes and clenched his jaw. 303

Midnight Beckoning He was going to try it anyway and there was nothing Ford could do to stop it. In an instant, Evan charged for Drago. Ford and the others watched in shock as the vampire‟s body was levitated straight up into the air and thrown against the bolder behind them. Drago floated toward Evan‟s crumpled body, curiosity gleaming in his bright green eyes. As Drago moved farther away, the lighted glow around Lauren dissipated. Looking down at her half-naked appearance, Lauren shrieked, capturing Ford‟s immediate attention. “What…?” Her expression pinched with noted confusion. Ford, taking advantage of Drago‟s preoccupation of Evan, rushed to her and hugged her tight. Cupping her face in his hands, he looked her over. “Are you okay?” Sobbing, Lauren nodded. Theo ran over, retrieved her blouse from the ground and handed it back to her. “My lady?” Pink tinged cheeks flared with an understandable degree of embarrassment. “Thank you,” she whimpered a reply. “Tell me this,” Drago called out. “Why is this vampire so intent on saving my sniveling spawn?” Lauren squeezed Ford‟s waist. Ford squared his shoulders, mindful of the precious cargo cradled within his bride‟s womb. “It doesn‟t matter. Lucifer‟s prophesy has been fulfilled, Drago. Lauren will never be yours.” Edging his way toward Ford and Lauren, Drago sighed. “If you‟re referring to that mongrel rotting in her belly, then I hate to break it to you. It‟s not damphyr.” Drago eased closer, inhaling deep. “In fact, judging from the stench lingering between my progeny‟s thighs, I‟d say a vampire cur grows with leaps and bounds. Too bad you won‟t be 304

Robin Badillo able to witness the little beast claw his way out. I‟d love to see the expression on your face when you see for yourself how the little whore has betrayed you.” Ford bristled, tucking Lauren behind him. Fury surged through his body, stoking an already blazing fire. If Drago intended to turn him against Lauren, he was going above and beyond the call, but Ford would not be moved. For once, in his three hundred years, he followed his gut, putting all of his trust in the woman he‟d vowed to love. “My son was never supposed to be a true damphyr.” He squeezed her hand, wrapped tightly in his. “But you knew that already, didn‟t you?” Drago stepped back, but showed no signs of retreat. Offering a mocking chuckle instead, he shook his head. “Just how was that supposed to go again?” “You know very well how it was supposed to go, Drago.” Ford jolted as Navina‟s angelic voice sounded from behind them. Drago hissed at first sight of her. “What‟s this?” Shock vibrated in his tone. “It can‟t be.” A sense of sheer satisfaction overcame Ford. The end he‟d dreamt of, since the day he was born, was about to be realized. Navina drifted toward them, her celestial form shone brightly with a golden hue as warm as the setting sun and just as brilliant. The energetic light that had encompassed Drago, brightened even more, burning hot and powerful. “You‟re dead. I killed you myself.” Ford shook his head. Had he heard him right? Did Drago think he had killed Navina at some point? How had he missed this story? “What‟s he talking about, Navina?” Navina didn‟t respond, instead, she glided toward them, positioning herself between Drago and the rest of the army. Her attention was fixed entirely on their enemy. “Kill me? 305

Midnight Beckoning Nay, you merely freed my soul.” Drago‟s eyes glowed red and an earth quaking rumble shook the ground. “Soul? Bitch, your soul was destroyed the moment you chose to follow Lucifer into hell.” “Redemption is a gift bestowed on all who ask, Drago.” “Redemption, huh? You weren‟t seeking forgiveness when you were on your knees pleasuring your master.” What in the hell are they talking about? Ford‟s stomach muscles wrenched. “Navina?” Still, Navina ignored Ford. “I was weak and blind. I believed the lies, but now, I know the truth and have found my true destiny in the bosom of my only Master and He is who I faithfully serve.” Navina‟s words echoed in his mind, confusing him even more. If he continued to listen he would lose whatever advantage Drago‟s distraction may have given them. Ford scanned the group, holding Lauren tight. As far as he could tell, everyone stood present and accounted for. Evan had managed to get to his feet and leaned against a large boulder. His fangs protruded out from under his upper lip, fiercely maintaining his vampire form. He watched along with everyone else. Ford‟s patience grew thin. The longer they remained so close, the more vulnerable they all were, especially Lauren. He cautiously waved his hand behind Lauren‟s back, catching Crispin and Theo‟s attention. Motioning with his eyes toward the cavern entrance, Ford gestured for them to fall back. Gently nudging Lauren, Ford inched away from the intense confrontation between Navina and Drago. As much as he hated the idea of it, Navina was on her own. Lauren was top priority. “Where do you think you‟re going?” Drago bellowed. Ford froze and gripped Lauren tight. In an instant, he was 306

Robin Badillo flung backward where he crashed onto the ground. Theo and Crispin simultaneously rushed toward him, but as they did, a massive ball shot from Drago‟s fingertips, hurling them across the ground like wooden pins blasted by an invisible bowling ball. Ford rolled over onto his stomach. An unbearable pain shot through his left leg and arm. Bones had to have been shattered. Controlling the movement of either was nearly impossible. Out of the corner of his eye, Lauren‟s horrified expression snagged his attention. She turned, as if to run, and suddenly everything moved as though in slow motion, causing her scream to reverberate throughout the rocky exterior of their mountain fortress. A blur streaked across the ground just as Ford forced himself past the pain and onto his feet. By the time his vision cleared, Evan had thrown himself on top of Lauren, shielding her from Drago‟s furious assault. Their bodies surged straight up into a ferocious swirl, at least ten feet above the ground, twisting them into one another. An indescribable red light blazed between their bodies as though fusing them together at the chest. “Lauren?” Ford shouted, collapsing to his knees. An unseen force pushed down on his body, holding him at bay. Ford struggled to take in a breath, but even air was withheld. Deep, menacing laughter thundered from Drago. “I‟m done playing. I‟ve come to collect what‟s mine.” “As commanded by the Lord of Lords, you have no power. Release them!” A golden lightning bolt of energy flew from Navina, exploding around Evan and Lauren. Their tangled bodies sifted to the ground like a spent tornado vanishing into the nothingness from which it came. The heavy pressure forcing Ford to the ground lifted and 307

Midnight Beckoning he inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with gulp after gulp of precious air. When the dust cleared, Lauren lay atop Evan, his arms surrounding her in a protective hold. Ford paid no attention to anything other than Lauren. Scrambling to his feet as fast as he could, he pulled her lifeless body to him and cradled her in his arms. “Lauren?” he sobbed. A loud sigh sounded behind him and Ford glanced back over his shoulder. Drago smiled. “Oh, well. I‟ve waited this long, what‟s another few thousand years? My only regret is not having tasted her. Eating her alive would have been quite arousing.” Drago‟s satisfied tone raked across Ford‟s every nerve. “You bastard,” Ford growled through gritted teeth. “Oh, please, it‟s not like she was really that special. I mean, if she were truly the chosen one, she would have survived.” “Drago?” Navina‟s tone had deepened and flooded the air with an abrasive timbre as though spoken by a man. Ford‟s attention snapped in her direction and he gasped. Navina‟s body began to tremble and once again she transformed right before their eyes. A firm hand clenched Ford‟s shoulder and he looked over the see Crispin and Theo at his side. Together they watched the incredible event unfold. Navina‟s body contorted, just as it had in her room the day she revealed what she was. Her shoulders hunched and her neck bulged, growing thicker, wider and perhaps even a bit grotesque. An iridescent glow illuminated around her. Her body folded into itself and her back arched. Deep, bloodless gashes ripped open the flesh across her shoulder blades and 308

Robin Badillo the wide spread of silvery wings unfolded from within her back. Drago stepped back as her form expanded above his own. His incredulous gaze trailed up her body and rested upon her angelic face. “This can‟t be,” his words were barely above a whisper. “I destroyed you, Lauren.” Ford‟s heart boomed in his chest. He looked down at his bride then back at Navina. “Navina?” The name caught in the back of his parched throat. Her reassuring gaze turned in his direction. “Navina was my earthly name, my child.” “I—I don‟t under—” Ford swallowed hard, unable to complete his sentence. A bitter taste burned in the back of his throat. “In the beginning we were all given a name. When we were cast down for our sins, another name was bestowed upon us.” Drago crouched and hissed, “I destroyed you.” “I told you before, Drago, you set me free. When judgment was upon me, I was given a second chance, an opportunity to atone for my sins.” “He—He wouldn‟t dare—” Drago‟s powerful stance withered into one of apparent defeat. “He is merciful. No matter what I had done to betray His love, He granted the forgiveness my soul yearned for.” “Lucifer would have never allowed it,” Drago argued, his voice sounding increasingly uncertain. Navina tilted her head to the side and her lips turned up into a kind grin. “Lucifer has no power over Him, Drago, just as you have no power over anything that is His.” Squaring his shoulder, Drago‟s chest flared. “That‟s what you think.” He waved his hand and Lauren‟s body lifted from Ford‟s arms. “What‟s mine is mine,” he snarled. 309

Midnight Beckoning Ford fought to keep his grip on Lauren, but the harder he struggled the more she slipped through his fingers. “Navina, do something,” Ford begged. Theo and Crispin grabbed ahold of her, too, and tugged against the force ripping her from Ford‟s arms. “Release her, Ford,” Navina instructed. “No!” How could she even suggest it? “You must believe, Ford.” He glared at the woman who had raised him, a stranger standing before him now, asking him to do the impossible. “I pledged my life to her, Navina. I will die to protect her and our child.” “Your sacrifice is admirable, but just a little faith is worth so much more,” Navina bowed her head and pressed her hands together as if in prayer. Ford dropped back down onto his knees and allowed Lauren‟s body to float up and out of his reach. “Seriously?” Drago laughed. “You‟d prefer to pray than fight?” “No, Drago, I‟m just fighting with something more powerful than anything you will ever know or understand.” Drago folded his arms across his chest and cocked an eyebrow. “What would that be?” Ford smiled, scanned the army of vampires and damphyrs surrounding them. Although enemies at one time, they were now united by one thing. “Faith.” “Overrated,” Drago scoffed. One by one, Ford watched each soldier stand and step forward. “I believe,” Addie‟s sweet voice echoed from behind Crispin. “I believe, too” Moira piped up. An orchestra of voices rang out in the night, each pledging their faith. “You‟ll never stop us from uniting, Drago, and you‟ll 310

Robin Badillo never prevent the birth of a new nation, dedicated to ending your kind.” Ford shot a surprised look across the crowd upon hearing Evan‟s voice. “Not another woman will be raped and murdered by your kind,” Crispin called out. “Not another drop of innocent blood will ever be shed again as long as we can help it,” Theo added. Drago laughed. “You‟ll never survive in the human world. They will eventually hunt you down like dogs and end you all without the armies my kind will provide.” Ford eased forward. “It may take me another three centuries to see it, but we will protect the humans of this world, even if it‟s from the shadows. We are what we are, and somehow, someway, we will figure out how to coexist.” Drago shot a condescending glare at Ford. “Fool! You deserve the whore.” With that, Lauren‟s body fell to the ground in a crumpled heap. Ford rushed to her and lifted her back into his arms. “One last thing, Drago,” Navina said over the murmuring crowd. “You‟re master is calling you.” Drago‟s eyes widened. “No!” Ford moved away with Lauren safely in his embrace as the moon in night sky darkened. Everyone‟s attention shot upward toward the heavens as a flurry of hell demons swarmed overhead. Crispin and Theo instinctively raised their weapons, preparing for a fight. Ford shifted Lauren up and over his shoulder to free his hand and reached for his pistol. If he had to fight off imps, he‟d do it with her in his arms. Drago stumbled back. “No!” he cried out again. Ford‟s heart raced. The look of unadulterated terror gripping Drago‟s expression was priceless. His crimson hair burst into flames, followed by the rest of his body. 311

Midnight Beckoning The horde of imps flew down and encircled Drago with a blurring whirl of rubbery wings and razor sharp talons, like a cyclone of hellish wrath. Glimpses of fire flashed through small crevasses of the whirlwind and in a matter of seconds, Drago was reduced to little more than vapor. The hell demons roared and growled then just as swiftly as they had appeared, they vanished into the night. Ford dropped his weapon and lay Lauren on the ground and held her hand. “Lauren?” he whispered in her hear, trembling with fear. God, please don’t let her be dead. She didn‟t respond. Ford unfastened the top buttons on her blouse, pressed his ear to her chest and listened for a heartbeat. All to be heard was silence. Fighting back the need to purge his stomach of the bile surging up into the back of his throat, he looked up at Navina. After everything, how could this still happen. “Why?” He bit back the urge to shout. “Why what?” Navina replied. “Why would He take her away after everything?” Navina‟s left brow arched. “Did He?” Ford shook his head, confused and exhausted. “Check again, my sweet boy.” His heart boomed in his chest as Lauren squeezed his hand. Looking down in disbelief, Ford gasped as her eyes fluttered open. “You‟re alive,” he whispered, unable to speak any louder. “Is it over?” her voice cracked. Ford helped her to sit up and eased back as he noticed a bright glowing light showing through the fabric of her blouse. “You‟re injured,” he hissed pulling back the collar of her shirt. “I am?” Lauren looked down and opened her blouse. “Oh 312

Robin Badillo my—” “The blood-stone?” Evan spoke up from amongst the crowd. “What are you talking about?” Crispin asked. Evan extended his hand and opened his clenched fist. “The blood-stone was around her neck.” Dangling from his fingers, the crimson toned diamond sparkled in the moonlight. Not really listening to a word of what Evan was saying, Ford continued to examine Lauren‟s chest, just above her heart. “The blood-stone was pressed between us when Drago assaulted us with whatever force he used and I don‟t know, maybe…” He looked around the group as though searching for someone to explain what he could not. Finding Navina‟s sweet face just beyond the gathering, Ford asked, “What does this all mean?” “It means the sign you‟ve all been looking for is near. You will understand when you see it.” Ford rose as a new kind of hurt enveloped his heart. Though the pain stemmed from betrayal, it hadn‟t elicited anger, rather a profound and quite unexpected sense of loss. “Why can‟t you just say it? For once, just tell me the truth.” Navina closed her eyes and inhaled deep. “Someday you will understand.” Clenching his fist, he controlled his growing frustration. “I don‟t want to understand someday, I want to understand now.” Drifting toward him, Navina caressed his cheek. “You were always such an obstinate child.” He bowed his head, his cheeks tinged hot with a familiar feeling of shame. How patient she must have been all those years. His questions never ceased. Glancing over at Lauren, he realized how Navina must have felt having so much 313

Midnight Beckoning knowledge she could never divulge for fear it would hurt or even destroy him. No wonder Lauren‟s inquisitions always set his teeth on edge. “I‟ll try to be more patient.” Navina giggled. “Good, because if your son was anything like you were, that patience will be fiercely tested.” “I think we‟ll manage considering he will have a mother just as brave and good as mine was.” A tear slipped down her cheek as she caressed his with her thumb. “Your mother was a very special woman.” Ford took her hand in his and kissed her palm. Closing his eyes and inhaling her scent, he whispered, “I was talking about you.” “Goodbye, son.” The words echoed in his ears like a whisper floating on a breeze. When he opened his eyes, Navina was gone. Ford‟s heart sank. Suddenly realizing he wasn‟t alone and had shown his vulnerability to everyone there, his stomach sloshed. Lauren took his hand and he kissed the back of her fingers. Theo slapped him in the back. “It‟s almost dawn, mate. We better get these vamps inside.” “I could sure use a stiff glass of blood-wine,” Crispin added, corralling the group back toward the entrance. Evan shook his head. “Your kind won‟t ever be able handle your dinner straight up, will you?” Crispin whirled around and glared at Evan. Ford braced for the fallout, but relaxed when he saw the smiles spread across both their faces. They all continued on toward the main entrance, but Ford motioned for Evan to fall back. The vampire slowed and allowed the bulk of the crowd to wander past them until only Ford, Evan and Lauren remained. 314

Robin Badillo “I wanted to talk to you for a second.” Lauren shook her head. “Ford, please understand—” Ford raised his hand to interrupt her speech. His attention remained on Evan. “I just want to say thank you. Thank you for what you did out here and thank you for looking after her while you were trapped in the tunnel.” “Ford, I don‟t know what happened or didn‟t happen between us down there. I only know that her life is precious to me. The reasons really don‟t matter.” “That‟s where you‟re wrong,” Ford replied. “But I‟m not going to argue. She‟s with me, she‟s meant to be with me and our child will lead our nations into a unified people with or without you.” “Nobody understands that better than me, Ford. Whatever allegiance I have for Lauren, now belongs to our Prince. You have my word on that.” He extended his hand. Ford accepted and shook it firmly. Evan nodded to them both and left them standing outside the cavern entrance alone. “Are we going inside?” Lauren asked. “Not just yet.” Ford cupped her face in his hands and stared into her sea green eyes. “I thought I had lost you.” “I thought you had for a moment there, too.” “I will never risk your life again and I‟ll never hold anything back from you. If we‟re going to do this, we do it together, feet first and completely as one mind.” Lauren nodded. “That sounds like a plan.” Ford pressed his lips to hers and kissed her deep. Lauren whimpered then pushed at his chest, breaking the kiss. Ford‟s heart quivered with a nervous thump. “What is it?” Clenching her hand in his, she pressed it to her stomach. “Can you feel it?” 315

Midnight Beckoning Under the soft compression of his hand, a flutter tickled his palm. He shot her a shocked look, almost unable to believe what he‟d felt. “It‟s only been a few days. Isn‟t it too early to feel him moving?” Lauren bit her bottom lip and smiled. “I have a feeling that nothing about this pregnancy is going to go as planned.” Dropping to his knees, Ford lifted the edge of her blouse and pressed his lips to her belly. Hugging her tight, he whispered, “Your father‟s here, son, and together, we‟ll handle everything.”

316

Robin Badillo

Epilogue Ford stood on the balcony of their cavern home overlooking

the foyer and a growing ensemble of their closest friends and associates below. Crispin rushed up the stairs with Theo close behind. “Well?” Ford shook his head. “In three hundred years, I‟ve never seen anything so unbelievably miraculous.” Crispin smiled. “When can we see her?” “She asked for a few moments to catch her breath. Addie or Moira will come and get us any minute.” “It was that amazing, mate?” Ford looked at Theo, unsure if any words he used could properly describe what he was feeling. Tingles splattered across his entire body, one electrifying blast after another. “Witnessing my child draw his first breath confirms without a doubt that there is indeed a God and He has plans for us all.” The door behind them creaked opened and Addie crooked a finger at them. “Don‟t tire her out,” she warned. Ford stopped. “Wait, where‟s Evan?” Crispin backed up, leaned over the balcony and whistled. “It‟s time.” In an instant, Evan appeared at their side. “Are you sure?” 317

Midnight Beckoning Ford clenched Evan‟s shoulder with a firm squeeze. “He‟s here to unite us. I figure since one of his uncles is a Vampire Lord, he may as well meet you all at the same time.” Evan smiled and nodded. Ford allowed them to enter the room ahead of him. Still in awe of Lauren, his heart thumped wildly within his chest as he saw her sitting upright, cradling their newborn son in her arms. Lauren beamed as he sat next to her on the bed and she leaned her head onto Ford‟s shoulder. “There‟s something we need to show you all, and for now, we need to keep it just between us,” Ford quietly announced. “Bollocks, mate, does he have six toes or something?” Moira cast a heated scowl in Theo‟s direction and growled. “Don‟t try me, woman, I‟m in no mood. Besides, I‟ve never been an uncle before,” he protested her scolding glare. Moira leaned in and kissed his cheek. “Forgiven. This time.” “If you two lovebirds are finished playing, can Ford explain what he meant?” Crispin added his reprimand to the mix. “Thank you.” Lauren cleared her throat. “He has the correct amount of everything and proportioned appropriately as well, just in case that‟s next on your list of questions, Theo. Theo‟s cheeks reddened and he offered a sheepish grin. Lauren handed the baby off to Ford, who gently placed him on the bed between them. Slowly unwrapping the blankets swaddling his son, Ford picked him up and drew him to his massive chest. “He‟s so tiny,” Moira cooed. “He‟ll grow out of it,” Evan replied. 318

Robin Badillo “What‟s his name and what do we need to keep quiet, Ford?” Crispin moved in for a closer look. Ford glanced over at Lauren who offered and encouraging nod. “His name is…” Ford‟s attention zeroed in on Evan, “Prince Arid Navin Lennox.” Evan‟s eyes widened. “You named him after my father?” “Arid is for your father and Navin is for Navina, which means, new.” “I don‟t know what to say. Our nation will be honored by this choice.” “It‟s a perfect name, Ford. Now what is it you aren‟t saying?” Crispin knew him too well. “Navin will need more protecting than we ever thought,” Ford replied. “No offence, mate, but we already expected that.” “Well, when I show you why, perhaps you will fully understand.” Ford stood by the bed and lifted the blanket still covering Navin‟s tiny chest. When the blanket fell away, the gasps that followed were quite expected. “Bloody hell,” Theo hissed. Ford looked down at the deep crimson light glowing beneath his infant son‟s translucent chest. Through the skin, Navin‟s heart beat at a rapid, but strong, pace. Ford searched the faces of their family. “That‟s not all,” he added. Ford inched closer and the others gathered around. Ford lifted one of Navin‟s sleepy eyelids, revealing the silvery tinted iris hidden beneath. Navin wiggled in his arms and parted his lips to fuss. “Bugger me, he has fangs, too?” Theo blurted. Ford wrapped the baby up and passed him back to Lauren. “As you can see… “Addie began. “This is something we need to be very careful with. Between us, we may have lived 319

Midnight Beckoning several centuries, but none of us have ever had a baby and never has there ever been one this special.” “Does he drink blood?” Crispin bent over, talking another close look. “No,” Lauren replied. “His fangs are as soft as his gums, not sharp at all.” She wagged her brows in a suggestive manner. “And no, he hasn‟t bitten, yet.” Crispin smiled. “A chip off the old block then, huh?” Lauren‟s cheeks reddened and a wide, amused grin spread across her face. “Hey, my fangs and biting skills work just fine,” Ford broke in, nudging his best friend back. Soft laughter filled the room. “All jokes aside, Ford, how are we going to handle this?” Once again, Ford glanced over at Lauren. “Navin‟s condition isn‟t to leave this room. We‟ll take the rest, day by day, and learn as we go.” Ford took Lauren‟s hand and squeezed. “We don‟t know what powers he may have or weaknesses for that matter.” “Not to mention whatever enemies we have who don‟t want our two nations united.” Evan ran splayed fingers through his black spiky hair. He looked up at Ford. “He could be in more danger than Lauren ever was.” “We‟re on the same page then,” Ford agreed. Theo walked over, sat on the foot of the bed and patted Lauren‟s foot through the blanket. “So what now?” Ford squared his shoulders. “Now we prepare for whatever comes our way.” Eyeing them all, Ford took a deep breath. “If there was ever any doubt as to an alliance, now more than ever, we must be certain to face this as one united front.” “I‟m in,” Evan announced. Crispin grinned. “Was there ever a doubt?” Theo rubbed his chin as a spark flickered in his bright 320

Robin Badillo blue eyes and a cocky grin spread across his face. “We‟re all bloody in, mate.” “That‟s what we thought you would say.” Ford shook each of their hands. “We should let the Queen get some rest,” Addie interjected. Ford nodded and walked them to the door. Closing it behind them, he quickly returned to the bed and settled in beside Lauren and Navin. Kissing her on the forehead, he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “Have I told you today how much I love you?” She playfully pursed her lips. “No, as a matter of fact, you haven‟t. We were a little busy making miracles.” “We damn sure did that exceptionally well.” “I love you, too, Ford.” Ford sighed deep. “We‟re going to be okay, you know that don‟t you?” “Of course, I do, after all, somewhere out there we have our own guardian angel watching over us and Navin.” Ford skimmed the tip of his finger across his sleeping newborn son‟s cheek as a feeling of complete peace washed over him. “That we do, my lady. That we do.”

321

About the Author Robin Badillo is the mother of four terrific kids, two boys and two girls, and two rescued pups named Maxie and Chino. She lives in a small East Texas town, near Houston and loves the small town life. Robin has dreams to see the world, but would be satisfied exploring more of the US. She loves to watch old romantic movies and musicals with her daughters and then switch it up and watch nittygritty action movies and westerns with her sons. Any time with them, laughing and having fun, is her idea of paradise. Robin has always loved reading, but never really had the time to sit down and do a lot of it. In fact, she probably reads more now than ever before. She generally writes full-length paranormal vampire romance, but has tried her hand with a new genre or two. She‟s enjoying stepping out of her comfort zone and pushing the envelope on the stories she writes and hopes that readers are as thrilled as she is with the chances she‟s taken. After all, without them, there is no reason to write. As a final note, Robin is a firm believer that it‟s true what they say… Grey Hair is God’s Graffiti!